HENRY BRADSHAW 
 SOCIETY 
 
 i'ounbeb in t^c ^ear of Our £otb 1890 
 
 for t^e ebifing of Q^are feifutgicaf texts, 
 
 Vol. II. 
 
 ISSUED TO MEMBERS FOR THE YEAR 1892, 
 
 AND 
 
 PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY 
 
 BY 
 
 HARRISON AND SONS, ST. MARTIN'S LANE, 
 
 PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY. 
 

 LONDON : 
 HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJES'lY, 
 ST. martin's LANE. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 When the learned editor of Momimenta Ritualia was engaged 
 in making a comparison of the various Orders of Coronation 
 used in the case of successive Kings and Queens of England, he 
 was unable to bring forward any satisfactory authority for the 
 form used at Candlemas, 1626, when Charles I. was crowned. 
 Mr. Maskell therefore was forced to refer his readers to " the very 
 obscure and confused account in Prynne, Signal loyalty (pp. 90, 
 270)." 
 
 Thanks to the liberality of His Grace the Archbishop of 
 Canterbury, and to the great kindness of the authorities of St. 
 John's College, Cambridge, we are now able to print 
 
 (i) The collation of an order contemplated, and 
 
 (2) The form actually used upon the memorable occasion 
 
 above-mentioned. 
 
 (3) Notes written by Dr. William Laud (then Bishop of 
 
 St. David's), some immediately before, and others 
 subsequently to the Coronation. 
 
 The second of these documents (transcribed for the Henry 
 Bradshaw Society, by Mr. Alfred Rogers, from the little 
 volume which the King is said, by an excellent authority, to 
 have held in his hand at the ceremony) forms the basis of our 
 text. 
 
 The first and third contribute the majority of our annota- 
 tions. 
 
 Reference has been made occasionally to a fourth MS. 
 authority, viz., Sancroft's draft made by him for the Coronation 
 of James H., for which purpose he had recourse to the Coronation 
 Service of Charles I. 
 
 Negotiations for Prince Charles's marriage with the Princess 
 Henrietta Maria of France had been concluded shortly before 
 the death of K. James I., but the nuptial ceremony had not as 
 yet been performed. The old King died Sunday, March 27th, 
 1625 ; and with filial piety, though contrary to royal precedent, 
 
 b 2 
 
 iVi5e859C>5 
 
iv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 K. Charles attended his father's funeral at Westminster, in the 
 character of " principal " or chief mourner, on Saturday, May 7th, 
 1625. On the preceding Sunday (May ist), the second after 
 Easter, he had, by his deputy, Claude de Lorraine, Duke of 
 Chevreux, a son of the Duke of Guise, his kinsman, espoused the 
 French Princess at Paris, Cardinal Richelieu, performing the 
 ceremony ; the " fiancelles " having been performed on the 
 Thursday.^ The Dukes of Chevreux and Buckingham with 
 their Duchesses attended her to England after she had made a 
 progress through France, in ignorance perhaps of the fact that 
 she was keeping the King of England and the Parliament 
 waiting,^ and on Monday after Trinity, June 13th, old style,^ 
 the King himself conducted his youthful Bride (she was but six- 
 teen years of age) from Dover to Canterbury. Three days later 
 the marriage was publicly declared, and they were received in 
 London, but in consequence of the plague, which followed upon 
 " the great dry summer," the intended pageantry of a public 
 .reception was abandoned, and their entry was almost of a private 
 character.* They went to the Tower by water, and when the 
 King led the Queen out to present her to the people, an English 
 shower of rain drove her back into the barge, but she waved her 
 hand to the people through the open window. 
 
 In the summer the pestilence increased, and, among other 
 precautions which were taken, Londoners were prohibited from 
 attending fairs. For a little while the Parliament met at West- 
 minster and held debates while the death-bell kept up its solemn 
 but depressing tolling, till they were adjourned to Oxford, where 
 they met the King in Christ Church Hall, 
 
 By the end of the year the pestilence had begun to assuage,^ 
 and the King, as yet uncrowned, ordered by his Royal Authority 
 a Public and General Thanksgiving to be observed, " the manner 
 and form whereof was prescribed by a Book composed by the 
 
 » Cal. State Papers, Charles I. Domestic, 1625, p. 19. 
 
 ' The day appointed for Henrietta Maria to begin her journey was 
 5th May (Cal. S.P. Dom., 1625, p. 12). That day had also been intended 
 originally for the funeral of K. James, ibid. p. 19. 
 
 3 The anecdote related in a letter of the time (Ellis, iii. No. 313, bis)^ 
 dated Lond., 17 June, 1625, and repeated by I. DTsraeH {Commentaries on 
 the Life of Charles I. Vol. i. p. 244) requires that the day of their first 
 repast together, when she was " carved pheasant," should have been June 
 23rd, N.S., and this agrees with the date commonly given. Rushworth's 
 " June 24, New Style " i. p. 170 must therefore be incorrect. 
 
 * A plague had interfered with the intended pageants, and had caused 
 a change in the route taken by the procession upon the occasion of the 
 Coronation of K. James I. and his consort Q. Anne, in 1603. See J. 
 Nichols, P regresses of James /., vol. i. p. 227. 
 
 * The proclamation removing the restriction from Londoners desiring to 
 attend fairs was dated 30 Dec, 1625. State Papers, C.I. Dom., vol. xii. 
 
INTRODUCTION, v 
 
 Bishops, according to His Majesty's special direction."^ Two 
 days were appointed for this General Thanksgiving for recovery 
 from the plague ; — January 29th, the Fourth Sunday after 
 Epiphany, 1626, was the day fixed for observance in London 
 and its environs, while a later date, February 19th, being the 
 Sunday called Quinquagesima, was assigned for the provinces. 
 
 King Charles fixed upon the firstday possible for his Coronation 
 after London and Westminster were thus to be pronounced 
 virtually free from the plague. Notwithstanding his father's 
 " Book of Sports," the young King, whose first Act of Parliament 
 was one for the better observance of the Lord's Day, did not so 
 far break with the religious idea of respect for Sunday already 
 widely spread in London, as well as in Scotland, as to avail him- 
 self of the freedom granted by the Liber Regalis to be crowned 
 on the Lord's Day, like Q. Elizabeth, who in this had followed 
 numerous precedents, and who was herself ever prone to 
 encourage Sunday festivities.* 
 
 The 2nd of February, 1625-6, was a Thursday ; and on that 
 day, *' the Feast of the Presentation of Christ in the Temple, 
 commonly called the Purification of Saint Mary the Virgin," 
 or Candlemas Day, should be his Coronation at the Palace of 
 Westminster.^ 
 
 His father had chosen to be crowned upon tlie feast of St. 
 James the Apostle, the festival of his own eponymous patron 
 saint. ■* It must surely have been with some admixture of tender 
 and religious feeling that K. Charles selected a day connected in 
 a special manner with the name of Mary. He designed that his 
 
 » Rushworth Hist. Coll., i. p. 199. On the previous Midsummer Day the 
 King had appointed Abp. Abbot, with six other prelates (Andrewes and 
 Laud among them) to draw up a form for Publick Fasting and Humiliation, 
 which was kept on Saturday, July 2nd, by both Houses, and in the country 
 on the 20th. Laud's Diary. 
 
 * Q. Elizabeth was crowned on the 2nd Sunday after Epiphany, 15th 
 January, 1558-9, by Owen Oglethorpe, Bp. of Carlisle. Though the rubric 
 of the fifteenth century Pontifical of English use (Cambridge Univ. Library) 
 from which Maskell printed the Coronation Service, Mon. Rit.y ii. p. 41, 
 contemplates the possibility of its being celebrated " simplici die" a ferial 
 day was at least not commended. Richard 1 1., however, had been crowned 
 on Thursday, i6th July, which had not (in 1377) become a holiday. 
 
 ' According to Holinshed, iii. p. 343, Edward HI. had been crowned on 
 " the day of the Purification of our ladie," a Monday, 1326-27. Sir Harris 
 Nicolas, however, says Feb. ist. (William L was crowned on a Monday 
 Christmas Day). 
 
 * Stephen had set a precedent by being crowned 00 St. Stephen's Day, 
 1 135. Edward L and Richard HL had been crowned with their consorts. 
 
 For the Coronation of George HL, front seats in the galleries in the 
 Abbey were let at ten guineas each. Account of Coronation^ edited by Ric. 
 Thompson, 1820, p. 26. The gradual rise of fees for seeing the Coronation 
 from the time of William I. onward is quoted ibid. pp. 29, 30, from the 
 London Magazine^ in 1761. 
 
vi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 consort should be crowned at the same time as himself, as his 
 Father and Mother had been crowned together by Whitgift in 
 1603, though Q. Ann had then declined to receive the Sacra- 
 ment. 
 
 It is to this design for a joint coronation that we owe the 
 former of the manuscripts which I have mentioned, — the draft 
 Coronation Service for K. Charles I. and the Princess " Marye," 
 now preserved at Lambeth, and noted in our collations as 
 MS. "A." 
 
 But it is a matter of history that in point of fact Henrietta 
 Maria ihow^ proclaimed} as Queen on Tuesday June 20th, 1625, 
 was never crowned or anointed Queen of England. "-^ 
 
 At what date she made up her mind not to share the Corona- 
 tion Service with her Consort I cannot tell.^ 
 
 Laud, at that time Bishop of St. Davids, and still, as he had 
 been since 1620, a prebendary of Westminster, has noted in his 
 diary that the day after Abbott, Monteigne, Neale, Andrewes, 
 
 » Ellis, Orig. Letters iii.. No. 315. 
 
 "^ Joseph Meade writing from Christ's College, Cambridge, to Sir Martin 
 Stuteville, two days after the Coronation, tells him that the solemnity took 
 place on Thursday, 2nd Feb., 1626, but was private. (The doors, however, 
 were thrown open so soon as the King had made his entry.) The King 
 went to Westminster Abbey by water. The Queen was not crowned, but 
 stood at a window (at Sir Abraham Williams's), looking on, and her ladies 
 frisking and dancing in the room. Ellis, Letters iii. No. 321 {cf. Sir Benj. 
 Rudyerd to Sir Fra. Nethersole, 3 Feb., State Papers, Dom. Charles I. xx. 
 23) ; likewise to Stuteville, on Feb, 4th, from the Middle Temple, and giving 
 a full account of the Coronation, says that the Queen " was neither crowned 
 nor at the Church, but saw their going" {ibid. no. 322), — though "she was 
 oflfered to have a place made fit for her ; but took a chamber at the Palace 
 gate, where she might behold them going and returning." {ibid. no. 323, 
 Mead, writing on Feb. nth, from Cambridge, to supplement the account 
 Avhich his friend had given the previous week.) It must at that time have 
 been within the recollection of many that the one drawback in the cere- 
 monial at the last preceding Coronation had been the refusal of Queen Ann 
 to take the sacrament : " she had changed her Lutheran religion once 
 before," for the Presbyterian forms of Scotland, and that (as Dean Stanley 
 tells us) was enough. Hist. Memorials of West?ninster Abbey (1868), 
 p. 86. 
 
 ' The month of October, 1625, had been at first mentioned as the time 
 for the Coronation. J. Chamberlain to Sir Dudley Carleton writing from 
 London, May 6th, Cal. S. P. Dom. Ch. I. p. 19. 
 
 As early as May 14th, 1625, people were beginning to wonder why the 
 Coronation was not to take place at an earlier date, and to suspect " some 
 mystery in it, besides the present businesses and the danger of infection." 
 (Mead to Stuteville.) Copies of the Common Prayer Book in French had 
 been sent to " our Queen and the Madam of France," by Sir George 
 Goringe before she set foot in England. 
 
 The English Prayer Book had been translated into French by command 
 of Sir Hugh Paulet, Governor of Calais, and printed in 1553. Also in 
 London (by order of James L) in 161 5 and 1616. On Jan. 19th, 1626, 
 
INTRODUCTION. rii 
 
 Harsnet, Buckeridge, and himself had been appointed to draw up 
 the Form of Publick Humiliation, at Midsummer, all the Bishops 
 then present in London had waited on "the Queen Mary" to 
 kiss her hand, and that she had received them " summa cum 
 gratia.'' He was soon engrossed in other employments, in 
 London as well as at Windsor, Oxford, and in his own diocese, 
 where among other matters he consecrated St. John Baptist's 
 Chapel in Aberguilly House. Being frequently in Westminster, 
 Laud had for the last four years been allowed to take up his 
 quarters in his friend and early patron Dr. Neile, the Bp. of 
 Durham's house ; but now at Christmas the Ambassador extra- 
 ordinary of the King of France was coming upon the scene, and 
 in order to vacate the apartments for his accommodation^ Laud 
 sent his servant to remove his personal belongings- to his own 
 prebendal house in Westminster, telling the man not to touch 
 the books till he came. And when he came, which was the 3rd 
 of January, having spent his Sunday at Hampton Court, he 
 wanted his books sadly, for he had been appointed on the Com- 
 mittee of Bishops to consult upon the Ceremonies of the Corona- 
 tion ; and he learnt that their first meeting was to be at Whitehall 
 the morrow after his return to town. He was forced to trust his 
 servant to move his library after all ; but like a true student he 
 put the books in order with his own hand. How he must have 
 longed for time to read them ! There were already two matters 
 of very pressing importance for which he needed study : (i) the 
 sermon which he was to preach at the opening of Parliament (so 
 Pembroke the Lord Chamberlain had announced to him), and 
 (2) the ceremonies of the Coronation about which he had heard 
 at Hampton Court on his way up, and about which he had 
 already been in conference that day. His mind also may have 
 been occupied with a certain conversation with the Duke of 
 Buckingham, whereof the particulars are not specified in his 
 diary. 
 
 Heylin reminds us that " the Coronations of King Edward 
 VL and Queen Elizabeth had been performed according to the 
 rites and ceremonies of the Roman Pontificals " which, if not 
 technically an accurate statement, conveys sufficiently his mean- 
 
 J. Chamberlain wrote from London to Sir Dudley Carleton that " the Queen's 
 Bishop claimed to have the crowning of her, but the Archbishop of 
 Canterbury would not permit it." He announced also that the Queen had 
 been in public to a banquet at the Tower, and that the King was going to 
 Scotland to be crowned (which he did in the year 1633). State'j^Papers, 
 Charles I. Dom., vol. xviii., No. 84. See also Sir B. Rudyerd's letter to Sir 
 Fra. Nethersole, from Whitehall, 3 Feb. 1626. S. P. Dom. xx. No. 33. 
 
 » See State Papers, Dom. Ch. I. xii., No. 91, 31 Dec, 1625. Sec. Conway 
 to Bp. Neile, of Durham, to lend his house, for the use of the French 
 Ambassador. 
 
riii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ing that the Latin language was used,^ and the medieval forms 
 were retained without revision, a statement which later research 
 may somewhat modify.^ He adds that " at the Coronation of 
 King James " the form employed " had been drawn in haste and 
 wanted many things which might have been considered in a time 
 of leisure," and that it was these circumstances which had induced 
 K. Charles to issue his commission to Abp. Abbott and certain 
 of his suffragans to revise the order. Laud was evidently much 
 in earnest about the matter, and, with the exception of a day or 
 two which he devoted to the case of Richard Montagu from which 
 he anticipated trouble to the Church of England, he seems from 
 his diary to have done little else for the remainder of the month 
 but attend to preparation for the Coronation ceremonies. The 
 dates may thus be summarised : — 
 
 A.D. 1625-6. 
 
 Jan. I, Sunday. Notice of Committee of Bishops to consider 
 Coronation ceremonies. 
 
 Jan. 4, Wednesday. First meeting of Bishops at White- 
 hall. 
 
 Jan. 6, Friday (Epiphany). Second meeting. " Responsum 
 damns Regi." 
 
 [Jan. 7, Bp. Williams writes to ask the D. of Buckingham's 
 favour.] 
 
 Jan. 16, Monday. Abp. Abbott tells Laud that the King 
 
 y appoints Laud (being a Prebendary of Westminster) to 
 take the important office formerly occupied by abbots 
 of Westminster at Coronations, as deputy to Dr. John 
 Williams, Bp. of Lincoln and Dean of Westminster, 
 then in disgrace. [The same day John Bradshaw was 
 made Windsor Herald, and the Duke of Buckingham 
 Lord Warden of the Cinque Ports," State Papers, Dom., 
 K. Charles I. vol. xix. Appendix, p. 557.] 
 
 Jan. 17, Tu. Reponsum per litteras dedimus (? on Montague's 
 case). Bp. Williams formally deputes Laud to act as 
 Dean at the Coronation. 
 
 Jan. 18, Wed. Duke of Buckingham brings Laud to the 
 King, who has an opportunity to revise his notes 
 ('* notulas "). By Royal Command George Abbott, 
 Abp. of Canterbury, George Monteigne, Bp. of London, 
 Ric. Neale, Bp. of Durham, Launcelot Andrewes, Bp. of 
 Winton, J. Buckeridge, Bp. of Rochester, and W. Laud, 
 
 * The Litany was in English (as authorised in the 36th year of Hen. viii.) 
 and the Epistle and Gospel were read both in Latin and in English, at the 
 Coronation of Q. Elizabeth. 
 
 ' See Maskell Mon, Kit, IL pp. xli. «., Ixxii., 19 «., 53 n. 
 
INTRODUCTION. ix 
 
 Bp. of St. Davids, consult upon a Form of General 
 Thanksgiving for the abatement of the Plague. 
 1 3, Monday. Libelliun perfectum de Caeremoniis Corotta- 
 tionis paratum kabuiyper omtiia cum Libro Regali. 
 [Jan. 24. The Commission of Claims was appointed by 
 Letters Patent.^ The members being : — 
 
 Lord Keeper, Sir Thomas Coventry. 
 Lord High Treasurer, James Ld. Ley. 
 Henry Visct. Mandeville, President of the Council. 
 Edward, Earl of Worcester, Keeper of the Privy Seal. 
 Thomas, Earl of Arundel and Surrey, Earl Marshal. 
 William, Earl of Pembroke, Lord High Chamberlain. 
 James, Earl of Carlisle. 
 Edward, Earl of Dorset. 
 
 Lord Chief Justice, of the Common Pleas, SirRandol Crew.] 
 Jan. 29, Sunday, P'ourth after Epiphany. [This was the 
 day appointed for thanksgiving in London for the 
 decrease of the Plague, according to Rushworth. Laud's 
 diary does not note it. He was occupied with the 
 counsels of D[ux], B[uckinghamiae], and R[ex] 
 C[arolus] concerning Ri. Montague (the future Bp. of 
 Chichester; whom the Commons had sentenced to 
 imprisonment for " Arminianism "]. 
 Jan. 31, Tuesday. Episcopi et alii Proceres antea nominati 
 a Rege ut de Caeremoniis Ccronationis consilium inirent, 
 ut mos antiquus observaretiir, Regis jussu ipsum adimus. 
 Inspicit Rex omnia regalia. 
 Induit se tunicis S. Edwardi. 
 J us sit me legere rubricas directivas. 
 Omnibus lectis^ retulimus regalia ad ecclesiam 
 Westmonasterienseniy et loco suo condimus. 
 Feb. 1st, Wednesday. "The evening before the Corona- 
 tion." 
 
 The deputy dean of Westminster did not note in his 
 diary that he had performed his duty in reminding the 
 King to give himself a space to contemplation and 
 prayer, but we learn from a memorandum in his own 
 hand, in his MS. Order of Coronation, to which we so 
 often refer, that he did not neglect this duty. 
 Feb. 2. Die Jovis et Purificationis, B. V. Mariae, Coronatus 
 est Rex Serenissi^nus Carolus : Ego functus sum vice 
 Decani Westmonasteriensis. 
 
 * Compare the order at the Table of the Court of Claims at a subsequent 
 Coronation, ap. Sandford, Hist. Coron. James Il.y p. 23. 
 
X INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Jntravit Rex ecclesiam quum nondum sonuit Hora 
 loma . ^f ^tia praeteriit antequain exivit} Dies claris- 
 simo gaudebat sole. 
 
 Soiemnibusfimtis, in Aula magnd Westmon., quum tra- 
 didit inihiin inanus regalia, quae in ecclesia B. Petri West- 
 inon. servantur,de novo dedit gladiujn cortanam dictum, et 
 duos alios, qui coram Rege eo die deferebantur, ut serva- 
 rentur cum reliquis insignibus in ecclesia. ii^edii, et ad 
 altare solemniter obtuli nomine Regis, et cum aliis 
 reposui. 
 
 Nihil in tanto negotio, et frequentia populi incredibili, 
 amissum, fractum, turbatwm nihil. Pulpitum sive scena 
 vacuum et expeditum Regi, proceribus et negotio ; et 
 audivi comites'^ alloquentes Regein inter redeundum, se 
 nunquam vidisse solennia^ etiam, multo minora, tarn 
 pacijica, tarn ordinata? 
 
 We may accept Laud's statement at his trial that "the form 
 of the King's Coronation was made and agreed on by the whole 
 Committee according to a former book,"* which he had of Abbot 
 the then Archbishop of Canterbury, ''and that strictly speaking 
 he (presumably the junior by consecration among the bishops on 
 that Committee) was but a minister to the Committee " in what 
 he did. At the same time it is highly probable that he was the 
 leading spirit among them. 
 
 Prynne speaks of the original copy in " this new Forme as 
 having been corrected in Laud's own hand, and he notices that 
 it differed from the older orders, which he had examined^ when 
 he ransacked the Archbishop's papers, in that the rubrics were 
 written by Laud's direction in red letters,^ This, it may be 
 observed, is a characteristic common to two of the Coronation 
 manuscripts in St. John's College, viz., MS. " L 15," our MS. 
 " K," which Sancroft, and Thomas Baker after him, believed 
 to be the copy which the King himself used at the solem- 
 nity, and likewise of the copy (L 12) in the same collection 
 annotated and signed by Laud's own hand. 
 
 The former of these MSS. (our original K in the present 
 
 ' Queen Mary's Coronation by Stephen Gardiner, Bp. of Winton, at 
 night {Holinshed), on Sunday, Oct. ist, 1553, had lasted from 11 o'clock 
 till about 4 of the clock. 
 
 2 These were probably the Earl of Arundel and the Duke of Buckingham, 
 who walked together next before the King in the procession. 
 
 3 Laud's Diary J ap. H. Wharton, Hist, of the Troubles of Abp. Laud, i. 
 pp. 25-28. Mead wrote to Stuteville after the Coronation, " It was one of 
 the most punctual Coronations since the Conquest." (Ellis, Orig. Letters. 
 iii.. No. 323.) 
 
 * Cant. Doome, p. 475. 
 
 * Ibid.^ p. 69. 
 
INTRODUCTION xi 
 
 volume), bears certainly some close relationship to the copy 
 which, as Laud tells us, he brought into what he considered com- 
 plete accordance with the Liber Regalis. 
 
 It may just conceivably be the very copy which went from 
 the Committee to the King, but I find that we must look else- 
 where for the volume from which, on the last day of January, 
 Laud (as the Dean's deputy) read out the rubrics to the 
 appointed peers and bishops when his Majesty was inspecting 
 the regalia, and trying on the robes. 
 
 One thing at least is certain that this St. John's MS. (L. 15) 
 which we shall indicate as K, and which we may call the King's 
 own book, cannot be the copy which Laud corrected in his own 
 handwriting. 
 
 K has indeed many corrections or annotations, but they 
 are in the handwriting of one of Laud's successors, and one of 
 the notes makes a reference to Burnet's History of the Reforma- 
 tion, Part 2, which appeared in 168 1. The text of K is contem- 
 porary with the Accession of King Charles I. 
 
 From Prynne's description, in order to identify Laud's own 
 copy, we must look not only for rubrics written in red ink (which 
 we find in the MS. held in the King's hand), but for at least 
 three other indications, viz : — 
 
 (i) A note inserted in the margin, "All this unction was 
 performed in forma crucis ; and the old crucifix 
 among the Regalia stood on the altar." {Cant. Doome, 
 p. 69.) 
 
 (2) A marginal note to the effect that the anointing oil 
 " was solemnly consecrated by a bishop." {Cant. Doome^ 
 p. 70.) 
 
 (3) A marginal note, or notes, indicating that Mr. John 
 Cosin (who, as Bp. Neile's domestic chaplain, was 
 doubtless well known to Laud already), when the 
 prayers for the Coronation were read, " kneeled behind 
 the Bishops, giving directions to the Quire when to 
 answer," in a manner which Prynne describes as 
 "acting the office of the Master of Ecclesiastical 
 Ceremonies." {Cant. Doome, p. 70.) 
 
 Now as regards the last of these particulars, the contemporary 
 orders hitherto named do not afford us any such mention of " po- 
 pish Master fohn Cosensl' although one of the three Coronation 
 MSS. at St. John's College, Cambridge, does notice the difficulty 
 which the Quire had in catching the Archbishop's voice.^ I 
 
 ' See below p. 52 ; and cf p. 28. Rushworth repeated the statement about 
 " Mr. John Cosens," but speaks of him kneeling behind "the Bishop" {i.e. 
 Laud). We shall see that the 'blur at was corrert, 
 
xii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 refer to " L. 12," the smallest of the three which if not written 
 throughout in Laud's own handwriting, certainly contains his 
 signature, and is full of annotations less formally written with 
 his own hand. Among these notes are some to which Prynne 
 expressly refers : — viz., (i) Unction in forma cruciSy and the 
 crucifix on the altar, p. 25, cf p. 40 margin, and 
 
 (2) The consecration of the Anointing Oil, noted on the fly- 
 leaf before the title, cf p. 8. Moreover the rubrics are throughout 
 in red ink, which, Prynne tells us, p. 69, was characteristic of the 
 " New Forme of Coronation " written under Laud's direction and 
 corrected by his own hand. 
 
 Let us now turn to the Lambeth MS. which the ArchBishop 
 of Canterbury has allowed us to examine. 
 
 I. The Lambeth MS., No 1076 C'A.") 
 
 This is a small quarto in modern half-morocco red binding, 
 lettered along the back "Coronation, Charles I," and "cod. Miscell. 
 1076," and ornamented on the sides with the device of " Biblio- 
 theca Lambethana." 
 
 The original portion consists of 32 leaves in eight quires of 
 four leaves each which seem to have been originally numbered 
 regularly on one side of the page from i to 32, but when the 
 book was re-bound in the present century, the numeration of the 
 first leaf or title-page was left out of account, so that the last 
 leaf of the original book is now numbered 31. (31^ is blank, 
 as is also the back of the first leaf or title.) 
 
 The book is clearly a transcript made by one who was 
 ignorant or careless in copying the Latin in the rubrics, &c., 
 from what he had before him, and the draft must have been 
 already put into shape before he transcribed it. There are no 
 signs of correction after he took off his pen, and his ample 
 margin contains no notes. 
 
 The original title is : — 
 
 " The Rites and Cerimonyes 
 
 to be observed at the 
 
 Coronation of King 
 
 Charles 
 
 Anno Domini, 1626 
 Febru: 2." 
 
 The most noticeable features in the MS. "A" (now the 
 Archbishop's property) are these. The rubrical directions are, 
 like the text of the prayers, in ordinary black or brownish ink. 
 The Latin opening of the Prayers and Anthems, as well as of 
 
INTRODUCTION. xHi 
 
 the Psalms, is given. The ceremonial throughout pre-supposes 
 that the Queen Consort would take part in the procession, and 
 would be anointed and crowned, and receive the Holy Com- 
 munion. It contains, moreover, the Royal Oath in French and 
 in English, as well as in the Latin. 
 
 In the last century (if not earlier) the little book had a cover 
 of rough thickish paper, the former half whereof has been pre- 
 served in binding. On this a former owner (probably Philip 
 Morant, M.A., rector of St. Mary's, Colchester, and of Aldham 
 near the same, an antiquary of some note whose name and 
 calligraphic flourish appear at the foot of what I have called the 
 original title page) has written with a flourish, " T^^rw of the 
 Coronation of King Charles the ist." 
 
 A note on this rough cover, supplemented by a similar note 
 at the bottom of p. 31*, informs us that the Rev. Mr. Philip 
 Morant presented the volume " to the MS. Library at Lambeth, 
 by the Hands of And : Colt^e Ducarel, Lambeth Librarian," 
 Nov. 24, 1761.^ 
 
 At the end of the volume is bound an additional quire of 
 four leaves of more modern paper (numbered 32-35), on which 
 there are (i) extracts from Husbands' Collection of Remon- 
 strances, &c., with reference to the assertion that Laud had 
 introduced a change in the Coronation Oath, and (2) a 
 reference to Biographia Britannica, Vol. v, and a memorandum 
 to the effect that a new Coronation Oath was appointed by 
 I William and Mary, all in a formal but beautifully clear and 
 scholarly hand. These are printed in our Appendix pp. 79-83. 
 
 Prynne mentions that some ''manuscript of Coronations . . . 
 written onely with black Inke " were found and seized in Abp. 
 Laud's study, but the statement {Cant. Doome, p. 69), implies 
 that such black-rubricked copies, if we may so describe them, 
 belonged exclusively to coronations of sovereigns earlier than 
 K. Charles I.'^ Hence we may conclude that the copy " A," 
 now in the Archbishop's Library, was not an estray brought 
 back by Morant to Lambeth from the papers which had been 
 ransacked for Laud's impeachment, but a new accession from 
 some other source. It may have belonged (so far as my 
 power of observation goes) to one of his Grace's suffragan's before 
 the troubles, or to some other public or private personage. 
 
 » And C. Ducarel, D.C.L, St. John's Coll., Oxon, 1742, a most industrious 
 librarian and antiquary. See the notice in Nichols Lit. Anecd. Vol. vi. 
 
 2 Prynne himself, when his ^/^wa/Z^Tya/Zv was published in 1660, claimed 
 to be the possessor of " two authentick copies, never formerly printed " of 
 " the Ceremonies and Prayers used at King James, Queen Annes and our • 
 late King Charles their Coronations at Westminster" (Part II. p. 263). (See 
 our Vth Appendix.) Some of Abp. Laud's papers were only recovered for ii 
 the Archbishop from Prynne's executors in 1670. Dugdale Corresp. p. 390. // 
 
xiv IN7R0DLCTI0N. 
 
 2. The King's own Copy. ("K") 
 
 (With collation by Bancroft, " S.") 
 
 K. — The manuscript marked "L 15," in the library of St. 
 John's College, Cambridge, is the main source which supplies the 
 text now printed for our Society as the Coronation Service 
 actually used at the Coronation of King Charles I. in Westminster 
 Abbey, 2 Feb., 1625-6. 
 
 It is believed to be the very book which King Charles held 
 in his hand on that occasion. 
 
 For this interesting fact we have the express statement in 
 the handwriting of Abp. Sancroft^ " / have reason to think, y* tis 
 y very Book which the King held in his Hand at y^ great 
 soleniJiity!' 
 
 The little book, which measures 6| inches by A,\ inches, is 
 well bound in a seventeenth century binding of green leather 
 gilt, the edges of the leaves are gilt, the pages are ruled with 
 red lines for the margin, and the ceremonial directions are rubri- 
 cated. Text and rubrics are alike written in a clear large print- 
 like hand, occupying the greater part of 6j pages. The hymn 
 Veni Creator comes as an appendix on p. 69 (= p. 57 below). 
 
 The first quire in the book (leaves 1-12) consisted in King 
 Charles' time mainly of blank paper, the 8th leaf being the title- 
 page, and the 9th, 10th, and nth being occupied with the note 
 Ex Libro Regali, the prescription for the Oil and the list of 
 Bishops, &c., which the reader will find printed on pp. 3, 4 
 below. 
 
 The volume subsequently fell into Abp. Bancroft's hands, 
 and he, while respecting the blank backs of the leaves already 
 containing writing on one side, filled pages i,* 2,* 2^ 3* with 
 historical notes and extracts from Fuller and Heylin ; and others 
 on pp. 6^, 70 at the end of the volume. For the practical pur- 
 pose of utilising the book for the Coronation of K. James II. 
 and his consort he interlined the text of the Coronation office 
 (which concerned the crowning of K. Charles I. without his 
 Queen), with such corrections and additions as would make it 
 correspond with a certain old copy which he had, and would 
 render it applicable for the double Coronation in 1685. This he 
 was readily able to do, as there were copies extant of the dis- 
 carded form which had been prepared on the supposition that 
 Henrietta Maria would be crowned in 1626. The copy which 
 Bancroft employed for his purpose in 1684-5, was, as he tells us, 
 a form on large folio paper in the King's Paper Office. He 
 found space on pp. 71-75 for transcribing the whole Order for 
 
INTRODUCTION, xv 
 
 the actual Coronation and Investiture of the Queen Consort, but 
 for his collation of those rubrics which related to the King, or to 
 the King and Queen jointly, in other portions of the Service he 
 did not find the margins of K in every case sufficient for his 
 addenda. Accordingly he made use of the ve7'so page of the 
 last leaf of the (unnumbered) quire at the beginning of the 
 book as a receptacle for four of his longer and least manageable 
 insertions from the paper-office copy, and when 12^ was thus 
 filled he worked backwards to \2\ 
 
 Bruce's Calendar of the State Papers, Domestic, for the years 
 1625, 1626, affords a list of the documents now preserved among 
 those papers bearing directly upon the Coronation of King 
 Charles I. 
 
 A list of such as may be most useful for illustration of our text 
 is here subjoined : and to some of them we shall recur. 
 
 State Papers : Domestic,. A.iy. 1625, 1626. Vol. xviii. p. 224. Proclama- 
 tion of K. Charles I., touching his Coronation. (Collection of Proclamations 
 No. 39.) Vol. xviii, Nos. 86, 88. The King requires personal attendance of 
 Thomas, Earl of Arundel and Surrey as Earl Marshal, and George, Duke 
 of Buckingham, as High Admiral at the Coronation. 
 
 xix. 5. Notes by the Earl Marshal (Jan. 21st) to regulate various matters 
 connected with the Ceremony of the Coronation. 
 
 xix. 34, 35. Commission of Claims (Jan. 24, 1626) appointed by letters 
 patent. 
 
 In vol. xix. State Papers, Domestic — K. Charles I. are the following 
 mentioned in Mr. J. Bruce's Calendar, 1858, pp. 243 — as belonging to the 
 month of Januaiy, 1626 : — 
 
 xix. 109. Order of the Earl Marshal that Peers at the Coronation are to 
 take precedence as Peers, and to wear their Peers' robes ; also that they 
 and the officers in attendance are to robe in the Painted Chamber and 
 Whitehall where the Court of Requests is usually kept. The King will seat 
 himself on his throne in Westminster Hall at 7^ a.m., and thence proceed to 
 the Church. 
 
 xix. no. Minute of the first part of the preceding order. 
 
 xix. III. A collection out of the Liber Regalis, remaining in the 
 Treasury of the Church of Westminster, touching the crowning of the King 
 and Queen together. 
 
 xix. 112. The Order and Ceremonies used at the Coronation of the 
 Kings and Queens of England ; with marginal additions and alterations 
 apparently with reference to the Coronation of Charles I. 
 
 xix. 113. "The abreviament of the Ordre how the King of England 
 shall behave himselfe in his Coronation, and the Ordre of the Quene crowned 
 togedder, and what services all other persons shall doe att the same." 
 [Apparently a copy of a MS. transcribed with reference to the Coronation 
 of K. Charles I.] 
 
 xix. 114. List of things necessary to be prepared before the day of 
 Coronation. 
 
 xix. 115. Preparation and Order of the Feast in Westminster Hall after 
 the Coronation. [The feast was omitted on account of the plague.] 
 
 In vol. XX. State Papers, Domestic— K. Charies I., i-io, Feb., 1626 are 
 these : — 
 
 XX. 8. Older of the Procession at the Coronation. [In this MS. the 
 
xvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Peers are all enumerated, with an indication of such as were absent.] No. 9 
 is a copy of the same. 
 
 XX. 10. Order for the Coronation ; comprising that portion of the service 
 which related to the Oath. (No. 11 is a copy of the same.) 
 
 XX. 12. "The form of the Coronation ; taken by Mr. [John] Bradshaw, 
 Herald at Arms," 
 
 XX. 13. "Coronatio Regis Caroli— 2^^' (?) Februarij, a°, 1625." [A rubri- 
 cated MS., containing the whole of the intended ceremony. One leaf 
 wanting.] 
 
 XX. 14. Another MS. similar in substance to the preceding. [Incomplete, 
 but having the portion wanting in the former.] 
 
 XX. 15. Another similar MS., with marginal additions, some of them in 
 the handwriting of Bishop Laud. [The rubricated portion of this MS. has 
 been written in ink, which in some places has almost entirely faded away. 
 Parts of it have been written over again.] 
 
 XX. 16. List of Earls to be created on the occasion of the King's Corona- 
 tion. (No. 17 is a copy of this list.) 
 
 XX. 18. List of Knights of the Bath made at the Coronation, 58 in 
 number. (No. 19 is a copy of this list ) The Earl Marshal's letters 
 summoning persons to be knighted for January 30th, and his warrant to 
 Thomas Caldwell, as his Majesty's barber, to find necessaries for the 
 ceremony of bathing the Knights to the number of 8o'was dated at White- 
 hall, Jan. 2 1 St, 1626 {ibid, xix., Nos. 3, 4). 
 
 William Sancroft was only ten years of age at the time 
 of the Coronation of K. Charles I. In the year when that 
 reign was cut short he was deprived of a fellowship at 
 Emmanuel College, Cambridge, for refusing to take the engage- 
 ment. 
 
 He became chaplain to Bp. Cosin, and, as Secretary to the 
 Convocation, and (in 1662) supervisor of the printing, he took 
 an important part in the revision of the Book of Common 
 Prayer after the Restoration. He was elected Master of his 
 college, and was promoted to the Deanery of York, and very 
 soon afterwards to St. Paul's. In the 29th year of Charles H., 
 27 Jan., 1677-8, Sancroft was consecrated Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury at Westminster, in succession to Dr. Gilbert Sheldon ; and 
 thus it became his duty to take the principal part in the Coron- 
 ation of K. James H. and his royal consort Q. Mary at Westminster 
 on Thursday, 23rd April, St. George's day, 1685. In March — 
 Aug., 1689, Sancroft, with eight other bishops, refused to take 
 the Oath of Allegiance to William and Mary. Thus he was 
 precluded from taking any part in the next Coronation ; and he 
 was suspended and (i Feb., 1691) deprived of the primacy, 
 J. Tillotson being consecrated (31 May, 1691) to take his place'. 
 Sancroft died in retirement, 24 Nov., 1693. 
 
 It was (probably) at Sancroft's death that the MS. K., along 
 with other books and papers to which we shall have occasion to 
 refer, passed into the hands of an alumnus of St. John's College, 
 Cambridge. 
 
INTR OD UC TlOISr. x vii 
 
 Bishop William Lloyd (of Bala), Bp. of Llandaff in 1673 
 (translated to Peterborough in 1679, ^"^ Norwich in 1685) was 
 Bancroft's junior by about twenty years. When his namesake 
 the Bishop of St. Asaph was delayed on the road and prevented 
 from joining his brethren by the slowness of his horse, our 
 William Lloyd, together with the Primate, was among the Seven 
 Bishops committed to the Tower by James 11. ; he was also 
 deprived under William and Mary on the same day as the 
 Archbishop, but removing to London, he continued to act for 
 Sancroft, and under his commission, as his principal suffragan ; 
 and this he contrived to do with such good judgement and tact 
 that he is said to have given no offence to the intruded bishops. 
 Dying i Jan., 1709-10, Bp. Lloyd of Norwich was buried beside 
 his wife in Hammersmith parish church. Among the tokens of 
 his regard and confidence he left to a celebrated Cambridge 
 non -juror and antiquary, Thomas Baker, socius eiectus, of St. 
 John's, in trust for that college which harboured sundry students 
 who were loyal to the good cause ^ " a valuable collection of 
 original papers relating to the non-jurors (St. John's Library, 
 MS., S. 21). From him, too, came the forms of prayer used 
 at the Coronations of Charles I. and James II., with other rare 
 forms of prayer in Bancroft's hand (MSS. L 12-16)." History 
 of St. John's College, Cambridge, Baker — Mayor, p. 680. 
 
 Baker has left, in that clear handwriting of his, which so many 
 students at Cambridge and in London have had cause to bless, 
 a note written lengthwise (on the inside of the marble paper fly- 
 leaf) in MS. L 15 (our *'K"). This note refers to Bancroft's 
 memorandum already quoted : 
 
 " TJiis probably was tJie Book, that King Charles the first held 
 in his hand at his Coronation. 
 
 For "df^ see Arch-Bp: Sancroft' s Note'' 
 
 As regards the intermediate history of this precious volume, 
 in the troublous times, we have observed no further indication 
 excepting a memorandum on the same fly-sheet stating that it 
 had been " Recovered from Westminster upon f suit!' This 
 clearly implies that (like its comrade MS., " L 12 " in the same 
 collection) it had been the subject of contested ownership, but 
 whether on Bancroft's death or after Laud's trial I cannot say. 
 
 In our print of this manuscript we have reproduced the text 
 in the condition in which it has passed to us from Bancroft's 
 hands. The notes which he added, and the alterations and inter- 
 lineations which he introduced, in 1685, in order to make it tally 
 with the text of the Draught in the Paper Office, are placed by 
 us in brackets, so that the text as it stood in 1626, and until he 
 
 c 
 
xviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 altered it by such collations, may be distinguished by the 
 student. 
 
 I have added sundry foot-notes explaining or indicating 
 certain of these alterations, with collations from the Lambeth 
 MS. 1076 = "A" mentioned in the former section of this introduc- 
 tion, as well as some illustrations from the Orders of other 
 Coronations. 
 
 3. Laud's own Copy. 
 
 Laud's MS. at St. John's College, Cambridge (L 12). Even 
 if we do not venture to go beyond Baker's guarded statement 
 that in MS. K = ''L 15" we have "probably" a relic of K. 
 Charles I. — and this word ^'probably'' was with Thomas Baker, 
 doubtless, a word well-weighed, — we may say without hesita- 
 tion that in "L 12" the smallest of the volumes which Bp. 
 Lloyd of Norwich received from Sancroft and gave to Baker in 
 trust for St. John's College, Cambridge, we have a book which 
 certainly belonged to Abp. Laud, and as certainly contains a 
 great deal of writing in his hand. 
 
 We trace its connexion with Sancroft in the following observa- 
 tion written (so a note by T. Baker testifies) "in ArchBp. 
 Sancroft's own hand " : 
 
 " Who was f Author of f Coronation Office in f old Ordo 
 Romanus, see Baronius t. S A. 692 n. 5. Voss. de Symbolis 
 Caenae Dhicae Thes. 2./. 441. Posserin in Apparatu, & Trithemius, 
 verbo Bernoldus." 
 
 Two other notes, both in Baker's hand, written lengthwise 
 up the page, further identify the book as — 
 
 \^ Donum Optimi Prcesulis Gulielmi nuper Episcopi Norvi- 
 
 iensisr 
 " This was Bp: Laud's own Book, the same that he made use 
 
 off at the Coronation of King Chads the first ; when he 
 
 acted Subdean or Deputy to the Dean of Westminster. 
 
 // is a Rarity & deserves our care!^ 
 
 . The book is in a restrictive sense an Order of the Coronation 
 Office, or as Sancroft in another place (K. fly-leaf 2) styles it, a 
 " Copie of that same Office . . . abbridged, having only ye 
 Beginning of y^ praiers, but y^ Rubrics entire, & very particular, 
 which I suppose he [Bp. Laud] held in his own Hand that Day, 
 for y^ Direction of himself & y^ King, as his duty was," when he 
 " assisted at the crowning of Ch. ist as Vicedean of Westminster, 
 being then also Bp. of S. Davids." (K. 5. fly-leaf 2a. See our 
 Appendix IIIL, p. 84.) 
 
INTRODUCTION. xix 
 
 Excepting the preliminary notes *' Ex Libro Regali^' &c., 
 Laud's copy gives only the English instead of the Latin in rubrics 
 where the copy on larger paper has occasionally fragments of the 
 Latin rubric interspersed. 
 
 This little book measures 5| inches by 3 inches, and is in 
 the original yellow calf binding, gilt with gilt edges. It has 
 traces of the blue silk strings by which it once was tied. Rubrics 
 and ruled lines in red ink, the principal titles being in gold. 
 
 At the beginning are six leaves not numbered, the first of 
 them being attached to the board. 
 
 " The Order of the Kings Coronation" occupies pp. 1-53. 
 On p. 52 is Laud's own signature " GuiL: Meneue:" On p. 53 
 is a note about the Regalia, bearing reference to a previous note. 
 PP- 54~56 ^^^ blank. 
 
 pp. 57-119. " The fforme of Dedication and Consecration 
 of a Church or Chappell."^ 
 
 At the beginning of the book are two prayers of considerable 
 interest. 
 
 O ratio qua Rex se et Consilia sua cominendat Deo ad ostium 
 EcclesicB Westmo : in Initio Pai'liamentj. 
 
 T^OMINE DEUS misericordiae ac omnis potentiae, sapientia 
 ^-^ tua cuncta gubernans, Rex meus et populi mei, cuius est 
 omne consilium et successus : Respice e sede majestatis tuae me 
 servum tuum qui coram te hodie cum populo meo presens sum 
 ad exorandum bonitatem tuam, vt tu qui solus sapiens & potens 
 es, digneris Consiliis futuris gratia tua praeesse. Sapientia tua 
 dirigat, et meam, et omnium, voluntates. Spiritus tuus doccat 
 quae tibi accepta sunt, & ducat in vias rectas. Concede, clemen- 
 tissime Pater, ea quae tibi placere possint, feruenti animo pete re, 
 Sapienter inquirere, vere cognoscere, in ea vnanimi voluntate 
 consentire : vt qui tuo nomine conuenimus, te in omnibus 
 quaeramus ad Nominis tui gloriam, per Jesum Christum Dominum 
 nostrum. 
 
 Amen : 
 
 (II.) 
 
 Benedictio olei in Coronatione Regis. 
 
 BENEDIC, Domine, oleum hoc quo Inungendus est hodie 
 Serenissimus Rex noster et seruus tuus Fidclissimus Carolus^ 
 vt Spiritu tuo sanctificatum prosit ei per gratiam tuam : vt in 
 
 * This is Laud's form provided for consecration or dedication of Churches, 
 Chapels of ease. Churchyards, &c. Thus one example given on p. 7' '"^ 
 provided " Where ye Bp. hiinself is Founder or Co-founder of any Lliurth 
 or Chappell. As : At y' Consecration of my Chappell at Aberguilly^ &.c." 
 
 C 2 
 
XX INTRODUCTION 
 
 omni pietate coram te, et in omni foelicitate coram homlnibus, sit 
 Christus tuus unctus prae consortibus suis, omnibus Regibus 
 Ch[risti]anis, aliisve per Jesum Ch[rist]um Dominum nostrum. 
 Amen : 
 
 (Hac formula ipse vsus sum ad Altare in capella S. Edwardi 
 Westmo. mane ante Coronationem Serenissimi Regis 
 Caroli.y 
 
 Kinge Charles our most dread & gracious Soueraigne was 
 Crownd att Westminster bye George Abbot, ArchByshop of 
 
 ^ Sancroft's autograph Order for the Coronation of K. James II, and his 
 Consort (MS. L14, at St. John's Coll. Cambridge) gives the form of 
 Blessing, the Oil as he u^ed it on that occasion in English : — 
 
 In y^ Name of y^ Father, y^ Son, & y"" H. Ghost. Amen. 
 
 "DLESS, O L'^, this Oil, w*^ w"^*" thy chosen Servants, our gracious 
 -^ Soverain, and his Roial Consort ar by our Office & Ministry to be 
 anointed, & consecrated King & Queen of this Realm. And, we beseech 
 thee, O holy Father, plenteously to pour out upon them both all y® Gifts, 
 & Graces of y^ Holy Ghost, w^^ thou didst of old conferr upon thy chosen 
 Servants by this Ministry, through Him, who was anointed w*'' y^ Oil of 
 Gladness above his Fellows, Jesus Christ thy Son, our Saviour. Amen. 
 
 Whilst we are upon this topic we will conclude what we have to say at 
 present concerning the anointing. 
 
 For their anointing the Tudor Sovereigns, — like their predecessors in 
 England — 
 
 (i) received unction with consecrated oil upon the palms of their hands, 
 on the breast, between the shoulders, on the elbows, and in forma crucis, on 
 the crown of the head. 
 
 (2) were anointed upon the forehead (likewise in forma crucis) with 
 sacred chrism (fxvpov, composed of oil and balm, " opobalsamum of 
 Engaddi," says Bede, as was that chrism or cream which was consecrated 
 on Maundy Thursday, and used for blessing the water of baptism, and 
 in the administration of baptism and confirmation as well as for the conse- 
 cration of Bishops and the dedication of sacred vessels and bells). 
 
 Only the former of these i^'' oleum Catechiwienorum^'' used also at 
 ordination of priests) is required by the Roman Pojitificale for the Benedic- 
 tion and Coronation of a King, who is thereby crossed upon his right fore- 
 arm and between the shoulders ; and for his consort likewise : but as two of 
 the three sacred oils are used for bells, and a different pair for the element 
 of water and the person to be baptized, so, down to the time of Q. Elizabeth 
 inclusive, it was the custom of the Church and Realm of England that our 
 Sovereigns who are habited " in bysshopp's gere," should be anointed both 
 " de oleo sanciificato " (al " Sancto "), " et postca de chrismate.^'' (See Ponti- 
 ficale Exo7i. sec. xv'' ed. Barnes, 1847, pp. 142-3, Maskell Mon. Rif. ed. 2, ii. 
 pp. 20, 23.) The eighth century ceremonial does not indeed appear to have 
 been so complex, for the rubric runs simply thus (after a benediction 
 invoked over the newly elected King) " Hie verget oleimt cum cornu super 
 capud ipsius, cum antiphona : Vncserunt Salomonem, et Psalm. Domine in 
 uirtute tua (xx.) Vnus ex pontificibus [dicat orationen{\ et alii unguant. 
 Deus, electorum fortitudo, fir^*:." (Pontificale Ecgberhti, ed. Greenwell, Soc. 
 Surtees, p. loi.) Nevertheless it gives an early testimony to the anointing 
 of our Kings in the old scriptural fashion upon the crown of the head. 
 
INTRODUCTION, xxi 
 
 Canterburye. Feb: 2. Candlemas daye (An. Ch. 1625 Computo 
 Ang:) 
 
 William Laud, Bp: of S. Dauids supplyed the roome of y- 
 Deane of Westminster. 
 
 Thus for Coronations in England (as in France also, and possibly in 
 Scotland) two ampullce had formerly been in use. We read of a silver 
 ampulla for the Holy Oil and a gilt ampulla for the Cream. Subsequently 
 but not till the time of our Henry IV. the golden eagle and the small vial, 
 said to have been miraculously discovered and brought to the Black Prince, 
 were used. (Taylor's Glory of Regality^ pp. 348-350.) 
 
 The late Dean of Westminster tells us that Queen Mary in 1553 "had 
 been alarmed lest Henry iVth's holy oil should have lost its efficacy 
 through the interdict ; and accordingly a fresh supply was sent through the 
 Imperial Ambassador, blessed by the Bishop of Arras." (Stanley Hist. 
 Memorials of Westm. Abbey, 1868, p. 83.) Also that the oil used for 
 Q. Elizabeth in 1559 "was grease and smelt ill." {Ibid. p. 85.) 
 
 The spiritual effect of the unction of the King and the meaning of the 
 title ^^ Dei gratia'' is illustrated by Maskell Monutn. Ritual, ii. pp. 12-17. 
 
 We quote in an appendix (p. 91) a longer extract from Grosseteste's 
 farnous letter (in reply to the question sent him by K. Henry III.), to 
 which Dean Stanley appears to me to have done but scanty justice, ubi 
 supra, p. 57. ^ 
 
 It IS a maxim of English law that " Reges sancto oleo uncti sunt spiritu- 
 alis jurisdictionis capaces. 33 Edw. III. \\\.. Aide de Roy. 103, quoted by 
 Taylor. Glory of Regality, p. 36, from Selden, Titles of Honour, I. viii. i. 
 
 The late Mr. William Maskell, who has given us so much positive 
 information about coronations for which we cannot be too thankful, has 
 told us that "oil only has been used" in coronations " since the beginning 
 of the reign of Queen Elizabeth," Mon. Rit. ii. p. xxiii. His intention, I 
 believe, was to draw attention to the fact that only one kind of unction is 
 now used, but as he has cited Taylor's Glory of Regality, p. 352, where it is 
 said that " the unction used for our English Kings of the present age . . . 
 is prepared from the purest olive oil," I think it proper here, in order 
 to avoid misunderstanding, to point out that whatever may have been the 
 case in Mr. Taylor's time (his preface is dated 22 Sept., 18 19) it was a 
 " cream," and not simple olive oil, which was used for K. Charles I. ; and 
 the large sum (^200) given as a fee to his apothecary, James St. Amand, 
 Esq., by James II. for preparing the "exceeding rich and fragrant" oil 
 when he was crowned with Mary of Modena, is suggestive of the idea that 
 a costly regal balm was in use throughout the times of the Stuart Kings, 
 whereas the ordinary western cream consists of oil and balm alone. 
 What was used in England in the seventeenth century had some affinity with 
 the oriental cream, which consists of more than thirty ingredients. See Is. 
 Haberti Archieraticon {Liber Pontificalis) p. 699, fo. Paris, 1676. 
 
 The recipe for that used in the case of K. Charles I. is, so far as we are 
 aware, here printed for the first time. 
 
 Among the ingredients mentioned (p. 4) is " oil of Been," " quale ex His- 
 pania affertur'' Two oils very similar in name are carefully distinguished 
 m the Imperial Dictionary by Ogilvie and Annandale, vol. i. (1882). 
 
 (i) Motinga pterygosperma, the horse-radish tree of India, the seed of 
 which is the ben-nut. These nuts are winged and are contained in a lon^, 
 pod-like, three-celled fruit. "Ben-oil," the expressed oil of the ben-nut, is 
 remarkable for not becoming rancid for many years. Oil of ben is perfectly 
 inodorous, on which account it is much used by perfumers as the basis of 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The daye was verye faire & y^ Ceremonye was performed 
 without anye Interruption & in verye good Order. 
 
 The foregoing note is the last which Laud has written on the 
 pages preceding the numbered pages of the Coronation Order. 
 
 various scents. At a low temperature it separates into solid and liquid, the 
 liquid thus produced being valuable to watchmakers as it has no action upon 
 metals. 
 
 (2) Sesamum orientale and Sesamimi i7idiciim produce a large quantity 
 of oil called benne-oil, used like olive oil as an article of diet and for 
 medicinal purposes, and by the women of Egypt as a cosmetic. An oriental 
 sweetmeat is produced from it. 
 
 In the list of Drugs valued for the purpose of excize in 1657 " Nux de 
 Benne " and " oyl de Ben " are mentioned, the former valued at gd. the 
 latter at 5^-. the lb. Musk was i/. los. the oz. troy, Civet 2/., and Amber- 
 grees, black or grey, 3/. 
 
 Sandford, who has recorded the circumstance of Mr. St. Amand's 
 employment in 1685, adds that "this Oyl . . . was solemnly Conse- 
 crated on the Morning of the Coro7iation by the Dea7i of Westminster^ 
 assisted by the Prebendaries^^ {Coron. o/K. James II. p. 91 n.) the Dean on 
 that occasion being Dr. Thomas Spratt, at that time Bishop of Rochester. 
 After Veni Creator and the Proper Preface of the Anointing the Bishop as 
 Dean brought " the Ampul, with the Oyl and Spoon'^ from the Altar, " and 
 poured the Holy Oyl into the Spoon wherewith the Archbishop Anointed the 
 King in the form of a Cross" in five places, saying (i) "Be these hands 
 (&c.) Anointed with Holy Oyl," &c. Lastly, on the crown of the Head 
 saying, " Be this Head Anointed with Holy Oyl, as Kings and Prophets 
 were Anointed, and as Solomon was Anointed King [by Zadok the Priest 
 and Nathan the Prophet, so be you Anointed Blessed and Consecrated 
 King over this People whom the Lord your God hath given you to rule and 
 govern, in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost]." 
 The words in brackets, represented only by an " &c." in Sandford's History 
 of the Coronation of King Jauies II. and Queejt Mary, p. 91, are here 
 suppUed from the form used for K. George III. which in this context differs 
 not in the words used, though it prescribes the unction of three places only, 
 viz., the Head, the Breast, and the Hands, putting the Head first. Richard 
 Thomson tells us (in his Account, 1820, p. 56) that at the Coronation of 
 George III. the Archbishop "laid his hand on the Golden Eagle or vessel 
 containing the Anointing Oil, which with the Spoon were laid upon the 
 Altar," as he pronounced the words " this Oil " in the prayer " O Lord, 
 Holy Father, who by Anointing with Oil, didst of old make and consecrate 
 Kings, Priests, and Prophets," before the choir sang the Anthem Zadok the 
 Priest (to Handel's music). 
 
 Maskell, who was properly jealous for the due performance of rites and 
 ceremonies of such national importance as these of the Coronation, 
 expressed his opinion that " it is not seemly, nor according to any ancient 
 precedent, that the benediction of the oil should be entrusted to the Dean 
 of Westminster, being an episcopal prerogative and duty." {Mon. Rit. ii. p. 
 XXIV. ed. 1882.) 
 
 It would have been a relief to Mr. Maskell's mind if he had known that 
 the case where the Dean of Westminster is not a Bishop had not been 
 unforeseen. An order exists that in such a case the Archbishop should 
 hallow the oil. 
 
 Mr. Maskell also drew attention to the fact (^Mon. Rit. ii. p. xxiii.) that 
 Mr. Taylor had not published any formulary of the consecration of the 
 
mTRODUCTION. xxiii 
 
 As we give Laud's notes and various readings from his copy 
 in the annotations to our printed text from the King's book in 
 this present edition, we proceed now to show what are the con- 
 tents of the said Order which Laud is beheved to have held, and 
 for that purpose we will here set down consecutively the marginal 
 " argument " as written in Laud's little book (for he certainly 
 owned it), together with the other headings or titles included in 
 his text, adding the numerical references to the pages of his 
 manuscript whence we are taking them. 
 
 The headings in gold ink in the MS. are indicated by old 
 English type, those in black by ordinary capitals, and italics are 
 reserved for that which was written in red in the margin : 
 
 /C!)e ©rUer/of tlje/I^ing's/Coronation. [p. r. 
 
 Ex Libro Regali [Coronations to be on holy days. /Duty [p. 2. 
 of the Dean of Westminster, or his deputy]. 
 
 /Clje Ipreparation m/ti)e Cf)urri) of /JUestminster [p. 2. 
 before tlje/Coronation Dap. 
 
 The Stage. jThe 2 Thrones. The Chaires before the [p. 4. 
 Thrones. The Chaires of State. The Faldstools [/Carpets, [p. 5. 
 Cushions]. The Trauerses in St. Edwards Chappell. 
 
 /The Evening/before the/Coronation. [p. 6 
 
 The Kings Contemplation and Prayer. 
 The Red-silk Shirt. 
 
 The Morning before the Coronation. 
 
 TJu Regalia upon the Altar. T/ie Robes in St. Edwards 
 Cfiappell. T/ie otlier Regalia to be carried before the King & 
 Queene. The Cloth to be spread in the way. 
 
 unguent used since the sixteenth century, and he seems almost to have 
 doubted whether such a form was in existence. We have been able, how- 
 ever, to produce a Latin form used preparatory to the Coronation of K. 
 Charles I. and an English form subsequent to the Restoration. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 /The Procession to the Coronation /and the [p. ii. 
 Ordering of the Trayne. 
 
 The Quire of Westm. The Prebends. The Bishops and A rch- 
 bishops. Two Bps with the Paten & Regall. Three Earles 
 w^^ f Sceptres & Rod. Three Earles with 3 swords. [The 
 Spurs.'] The King with y Barons ofy Cinq- Ports. & The Bps of 
 Durham & Bath. Three Nobles w^^ f Ivory Rod, Sceptre, & 
 Crowne, for f Queene. The Queen w^^ f Barons of y Cinq- 
 Ports & 2 Bishops. The Queen's A ttire. 
 
 /The Entrance into the Church. [p. 15. 
 
 The King recevyd with an Anthem. The King and Queen are 
 placed in their Chayres of State before f Thrones. 
 
 The Coronation of the King. 
 
 The Archbp speaketh to the people. The King sheweth himself e 
 at f ^ sides of the Stage. The people's Accla\ind\c\i\ons. The 
 Antliem (" Strong "). The Archbp receiueth him at y Altar. The 
 King goeth from the Stage to the Altar. And there seateth him 
 on his cushion at y step of y altar vpon his knees. The Queen 
 followeth & is placed on her cushion at y left side of y King. The 
 King Kneeleth at y Altar & offer eth. / The Queene offereth. [p. 19. 
 The King kneeleth at his Faldstoole & the Queene at hers. 
 The Prayer O God which dost visit, &c. The Sermon. The 
 King sitteth in his Chayre by the Altar. 
 
 IT he Archbp' s Questions & The Kings Answers. [p. 20. 
 
 The Bishops Admonition & The Kings Answer. 
 
 The King goeth to y Altar. The King taketh y Oath. The 
 King returneth & kneeleth at his Faldstoole. 
 
 The Hymne Come Holy Ghost. 
 
 The Prayer We beseech Thee. 
 
 The Letafiie. 
 
 The Prayers after the Letanie. 
 
 I The Sursum Corda. The P^^eface. [p. 24. 
 
 The King ariseth from his Faldstoole & sitteth a while in his 
 Chayre. 
 
 I He goeth to y Altar & disrobeth himself. The [p. 25. 
 Archbp openeth y places at lif^ y King is to be anointed. The 
 Kings Hands are anointed. The Anthem at y Anointing. The 
 Prayer, The Anointing ofy other Places. The Deane of West- 
 minster closeth y Loops of y Kings garments. The Coife. The 
 Comb. The Collobium. 
 
INTRODUCTION, xxv 
 
 \The Blessing of f Robes. The Deane of Westuf. [p. 28. 
 arrayeth the King. The Spurrs put on by a Nobleman. The 
 blessing of y Kings Sword. The Sword delivered by y Bps, 
 And girt 07i by a Peere. The ArmilL The Mantell put on by the 
 Deane of Westminster. 
 
 I The Blessing ofy Crowne. The King is crowned. [p. 29. 
 
 The Prayer O God of Eternitie. 
 
 jThe Antheme ("Re strong" altered to) The King [p. 31. 
 shall rejoyce. The Rifig. [" The Linnen Gloves'' struck out.] 
 The King offereth his sword vpo?t the Altar. The Chief Peere 
 redeemeth it before f King. 
 
 The Scepter deliuerd into y Kings right hand. 
 
 I The Prayer O Lord the fountaine. The Rod [p. 33. 
 deliuered into f Kings left hand. 
 
 The Blessing of the King. The King kisseth f Bpps. 
 
 I The King goeth vp to y Stage: [Te Deum] aftd [p. 34. 
 sitteth in his Chaire before the Throne. 
 
 The King is entJironized. The Homage. 
 
 I The King ease th himself of y Scepter, &c. [p. 36. 
 
 /The Coronation of the Queene. [pp. 38-43. 
 (Laud's copy gives no marginal rubrics here.) 
 
 /The Communion. [pp. 44-47. 
 
 The Deane of JVestm. revesteth himself 
 
 [The marginal rubrics are not continued beyond this point 
 in Laud's copy, nor are they resumed for the concluding portion, 
 viz. :] 
 
 When the Communion is Ended. 
 
 The Service ends as we have said on p. 52, where Laud's 
 signature " Guil: Meneiie: " occurs. 
 
 A note inside the cover of the volume tells us that the book- 
 was " Recoverd fro Bp Dolben." Dr. David Dolben, Bp. of 
 Bangor, a Denbigh man, was of St. John's College, Cambridge, 
 and left to the College a legacy wherewith thirty-one rare Hebrew 
 volumes were purchased. He was consecrated 4th March, 1632, 
 and died at Bangor House, Holborn, 27th Nov. 1633, shortly 
 after Laud had become Primate. Dr. fohn Dolben, of Christ- 
 church, who had been a Royalist volunteer, was consecrated 
 Bishop of Rochester in 1666, and in 1683 was translated to York, 
 where he died nth April, 1686. 
 
 Extracts from this MS. are given on pp. 3,7-9of this volume, 
 as well as in the shape of collations in the foot-notes and else- 
 where. 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 4. The Coronation at Holy Rood in 1633. 
 
 (Balfour MS. in the Advocates' 
 Library, Edinburgh.) 
 
 It had been a matter of expectation from the first that K. 
 Charles would go to Scotland to be crowned.^ It was not however 
 until the summer of 1633, ii^ the 9th year of his reign, that the 
 expected event actually took place ; that is to say, on June i8th, 
 the Tuesday , after Trinity Sunday. 
 
 We are printing in an Appendix (pp. 94-106) from the Balfour 
 papers a contemporary account of this " Memorable and Soleme 
 Coronatione." 
 
 It occupies, as Mr. T. G. Law kindly informed us, 14 pages (or 
 7 leaves) in Sir James Balfour's collection of Coronations of Scot- 
 tish Kings (MS. 32. 2. 26) in the Advocates' Library in Edinburgh. 
 
 Mr. Law observes that " the description of the service and 
 rubric do not correspond verbally with Prynn's (in his Signal 
 Loyalty), but the form of prayer does. The spelling is not so 
 modern as Prynn's, but you cannot call it Scotch." Dr. J. 
 Wickham Legg has collated it generally (for to notice each 
 variety of spelling would have been a fruitless labour) with 
 Simpson's MS. in the British Museum (Harl. 4707 If 68-85) as 
 well as with Prynne's text in his book called " Signal Loyalty 
 and Devotion of . . . Pious Christians towards their Kings." He 
 derived this text from a copy written by William Dell, who 
 having served Abp. Laud for several years in the capacity of 
 private secretary was his " solicitor " at his trial and was men- 
 tioned in the evidence of certain of the adverse witnesses.^ 
 
 Mr. Macleod has carefully preserved the quaint spelling of the 
 original^ ; and Dr. Legg's note, prefixed to the text, on p. 93 
 below, gives us all needful information on the method in which 
 it has been compared with two other copies to which the foot- 
 notes there (which we owe to his own industry) relate. 
 
 For the reader's convenience I will give by way of introduc- 
 tion some extracts from John Spalding, an observant chronicler 
 of events in Scotland, respecting the King's visit. 
 
 June 16 (9 Caroli ; A.D. 1633). " Upon the morn being 
 Sunday, i6th June, he heard devotion in the Chapel Royal [in 
 
 * Cal. State Papers, Domestic, 1625-26. p. 225 ( = xviii. No. 84). 
 
 2 Laud's Troubles and Tryal, ed. H. Wharton, vol. i (1693-4), pp. 386, 
 395 > Prynne's Canterburie' s Doojn, pp. 380, 381, 450-453, 523. 
 
 » The letter ' y,' which occurs so frequently in the Balfour MS. in such 
 words as ' ye,' ' yat,' is the symbol for ih. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxvii 
 
 his Palace of Holy Rood House] of his own Chaplain [Adam 
 Bellenden] the Bishop of Dumblain. Went to dinner, served up 
 on his own provision with his officers of household guarded with 
 his ordinary English guard clad in his livery, having brown velvet 
 coats side' to their hough and beneath with boards of black velvet 
 and his Majesty's arms curiously wrought in raised and imbossed 
 work of silver and gold upon the breast and back of ilk coat. 
 This was the ordinary weed of his Majesty's foot guards. 
 
 (June 17.) "Upon the morn Monday ['after Dinner His 
 Majesty publickly created the Earl ofAngus, Marquess of Douglas, 
 and Chancellor Hay, Earl of Kinnoul ' RiishwortJi ii, 181], seven 
 hours at even his Majesty came up frae the Abbey to the Castle 
 of Edinburgh by coach, with whom was the Duke of Lennox 
 and Marquis of Hamilton, and his foot guard riding round about 
 the Coach ; followed sixteen other coaches furnished with nobles 
 and courtiers ; the captain of the Castle saluted his Majesty 
 coming up the gate with 52 shot of great ordnance ; thereafter 
 he went and supped in the Castle, most magnificently served with 
 his own officers and with his own provision, vessels and plate, 
 and there staid all night. 
 
 (June 1 8th.) " Upon the morn, Tuesday, about ten hours in 
 the morning, the nobility came up to the castle in their furred 
 robes ; the King had his robe royal, who in order rode from 
 the castle down to the Abbey of Holy Rood House, and first the 
 Earl of Angus (who was made marquis of Douglas the night 
 before) rode immediately before the king in his furied robe, 
 carrying the crown betwixt both his hands ; the duke of Lennox 
 being on the king's right hand, and the marquis of Hamilton 
 on his left, but before /the earl of Angus rode the earl [p. 23. 
 of Buchan carrying the sword, and the earl of Rothes the scepter, 
 side for side. 
 
 The lords with the rest of the nobility, all richly clad in 
 scarlet furred robes, rode upon their horses, furnished with rich 
 saddles and foot mantles, ilk ane in their own rooms, with the 
 king, down throw the streets to the abbey; lighted, heard sermon 
 in the abbey kirk, taught by Mr. David Lindsay, bishop of 
 Brechin, a prime scholar ; after sermon the king receives the 
 Communion, and some other ceremonies was used as is at the 
 coronation of kings, and about two in the afternoon his Majesty 
 was crowned King of Scotland, upon the i8th of June, 1633. 
 
 ''The Archbishop of St. Andrews, the bishops of Murray, 
 Dunkeld, Ross, Dumblain and Brechin served about the corona- 
 tion (which was done by the said bishop of Brechin) with white 
 rochets and white sleeves, and loops of gold, having blue silk to 
 their foot ; the Bishop of Murray was made lord Elymosinar 
 
 » * Side' or * syde ' = long. (A.S. 5%d.) 
 
y 
 
 xxviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 who at the coronation threw out of his hand amongst the throng 
 of the people within the kirk, certain coined pieces of silver 
 striken for that purpose, in token of joy. 
 
 " Now it is marked that there was a four nooked taffil in 
 manner of an altar, standing within the kirk, having standing 
 thereupon two books, at least resembling clasped books, called 
 blind books, with two chandlers and two wax candles, whilk 
 were on light, and a bason wherein there was nothing^ ; at the 
 back of the altar (covered with tapestry) there was an rich 
 tapestry wherein the crucifix was curiously wrought, and as thir 
 bishops were in service past by this crucifix, they were seen to 
 bow their knee, and beck, which with their habit was noted, and 
 bred great fear of inbringing of popery, for whilk they were all 
 deposed, as is set down in thir papers. The archbishop of 
 Glasgow, and remanent of the bishops there present changed 
 not their habit, being not in the service ; but wore their black 
 gowns without rochets or white sleeves." {History of the 
 Troubles arid Memorable Transactions in Scotland, 1624-4$ , 
 from the MS. oi John Spalding, Commissary Clerk of Aberdeen, 
 ed. 1792, Aberd. i. pp. 22, 23.) 
 
 Spalding took special notice of the bishops' rochets which 
 had not been seen in Scotland since the Reformation ; and 
 Edinburgh up to that very time had been in the diocese of St 
 Andrews. He has recorded the indignation with which this 
 episcopal habit was received in St. Giles' kirk by the good 
 people of Edinburgh on the following Sunday when they saw 
 " John bishop of Murray . . . teach in his rochet." They 
 might have expected, and could tolerate such things in the 
 stranger bishops who came from England : but to think of '^ him 
 who was sometime one of their own puritan bishops!" It is 
 with evident satisfaction that Spalding notes that " Dr. William 
 Forbes minister in Aberdeen^ teached in his black gown, with- 
 out either surplice or rochet" on Tuesday the 25th in the 
 Chapel Royal, and that though when " the English service was 
 said both before and after sermon, as their use was, the chaplains 
 and novices only " had " their white surplices on," and though 
 
 ^ Andrew Melvin or Melville, a follower of John Knox, had been 
 imprisoned for a time in K. James I's reign for writing a lampoon upon the 
 ornaments in the Kings Chapel, 
 
 " Quod duo stent libri clausi Anglis regia in ara 
 lumina caeca duo, pollubra sicca duo," &c. 
 
 (Fuller, Church Hist. bk. x. p. 70.) Melvin's objection to alms- basons 
 suggested to George Herbert a parody on Tami-Ca7ni-Categoria, the title of 
 his latin sapphics. 
 
 2 William Forbes became the first Bishop of Edinburgh in the following 
 year. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxix 
 
 " the bishop of Dumblain as chaplain of the Chapel Royal, had 
 his rochet and white sleeves on, . . . none of our Scots 
 bishops, except he, had the like, but only black gowns " (pp. 
 26, 27). Spalding observed with apparent interest and describes 
 with some particularity the rochet worn by the Bp. of Murray, 
 when "teaching," as " a white linen or lawn drawn on above his 
 coat, above the whilk his black gown was put on, and his arms 
 through the gown sleeves, and above the gown sleeves is also 
 white linen or lawn drawn on, shapen like a sleeve. This is the 
 weed of archbishops and bishops, and wears no surplice, but 
 churchmen of inferior degree, in time of service, wears the 
 samen, which is above their cloaths, a side linen cloth over body 
 and arms like to a sack." {Ibid. p. 26.) 
 
 Laud, now Bishop of London, but doubtless with the 
 recollection of his successful management of the Westminster 
 Coronation still sufficiently fresh in his memory, had come to 
 Scotland to attend upon the King. Sixteen years before this 
 he had visited Edinburgh, but then he had been merely a 
 chaplain in company of Dr. Neil, then Bishop of Lincoln. Even 
 on that occasion (June, 16 17) it had been his lot to perform the 
 unpopular part of reading prayers in a surplice at a funeral 
 service performed " after the English fashion," over the body of 
 one of the guard who died in Edinburgh.^ Now he is very 
 near the summit of his power. His diary on this later occasion 
 records little but the dates of his movement from place to place. 
 He has little to do but (as Heylin expresses it) " to see and to 
 be seen." He notes the perils or discomforts of travelling in 
 coach or by boat, the fact that he preached at Holy Rood 
 House on Sunday the 30th of June, and the gaiety of 
 Edinburgh in the Coronation week. One trait of character is 
 however preserved in Rushworth's Collection (ii. p. 182). — 
 When the lords and others were being marshalled for the 
 proceeding. Dr. John Spottiswood being at the King's right 
 hand, Dr. Patrick Lindesay, recently translated from Ross to the 
 Archbishopric of Glasgow, had taken his place in like manner 
 on the left. Being, however, what Rushworth styled " a 
 moderate Church-man," he had scrupled to don " an Inbroidered 
 Coat." This was too much for the Bishop of London, in whose 
 eyes such a solecism would ruin the entire ceremony. For- 
 getting his own position, where he \yas almost a stranger, 
 and neglecting the suaviter in modo due above all to one so 
 lately raised to a dignity above that which he hitherto held 
 himself; but thinking only how he might serve his King and 
 minister to the comeliness of a divine service, Laud, who was 
 
 ' Chamberlain to Sir D. Carleton (21 June, 1617), ap. Nichols Progr.K. 
 Ja. I. iii. p. 344. 
 
XXX INTRODUCTION. 
 
 thorough in everything (alas !) but breeding, addressed " Glascow" 
 with far less ceremony than he would have used in speaking to 
 a servitor at Oxford, " and thrust him from the King with these 
 words : ' Are you a Churchman and wants the Coat of your 
 Order ;' and in place of him put in " Dr. John Maxwell (who was 
 Lindesay's successor in the see of Ross) to go at the King's left 
 hand. 
 
 Dr. Maxwell, if nothimself "a young courtier of the King's,"^ 
 was looked upon with some suspicion by such men as Guthry, 
 who spoke of him as one of '* the Young Bishops " of the day, and 
 he was destined to take a leading part among the Scottish 
 prelates. When Spottiswood, Abp. of St. Andrews, and Forbes, 
 the Bp. of Edinburgh, soon after the visit and coronation of 
 K. Charles, were forming a committee engaged upon the Scottish 
 liturgy, — ^^a project which had the hand of Laud (now Archbishop 
 of Canterbury) to guide it, aHhough it had been started contrary 
 to his expressed line of policy, it was Bp. Maxwell, " the prelate 
 of Rosse," who acquired the invidious reputation of being Abp. 
 Laud's " priuy agent in all this work."^ 
 
 5. Sancroft's own Order for K. James IL ("Sa.") 
 
 Before we take final leave of the manuscripts at St. John's 
 College, Cambridge, we must not omit to mention, though very 
 briefly, another Order of Coronation which (like " K " and 
 " Laud's Order") was given by Bishop Lloyd of Norwich to 
 Thomas Baker as a treasure for the College. 
 
 MS. "L 14" which we shall distinguish as "5^," is thus 
 described in a note which Baker has entered with his own 
 hand : — 
 
 " This Book is an Originall, in Arch Bp: Sancroft's own 
 hand, the same that he made use of at the Coronation of King 
 James the 2d & the Queen his Consort." 
 
 It is a thin volume measuring 7J in. x 5 in. bound in calf, 
 gilt. The margins of the leaves are roughly ruled with lead 
 pencil. The writing is, for the most part, on one side of the 
 leaf only, and is in Sancroft's own hand throughout, with the 
 exception of the signatures of the Bishops who officiated with 
 him. 
 
 » John Maxwell was said to have owed his promotion to the interest of 
 James Maxwell of the Bedchamber. He was acknowledged to be a learned 
 and capable man. (Guthry's Memoirs, p. 14.) He subsequently became 
 Bishop of Killala, in Ireland. (Dugdale Corresp. p. 437.) 
 
 2 Charge of the Scottish Cotninissioners (in Laud's Impeachment) ap. 
 Prynne's Canterburies Dooni^ p. 33- 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxi 
 
 The bishops' autographs are as follows: — "W: Canf/." 
 {Sancroft\ "H: London" {Compton\ " N. Duresme" {Nat. Lord 
 Crew), " (? P) Winchester" {Mew\ ** W. Asaph" {Lloyd), "Fran: 
 Ely" {Turner), and "Tho: Roffen:" (Spratt). 
 
 The book which we call " 5«." (in distinction from K 4- 5,) 
 is much thumbed, and may, I think, have been used not only at 
 the time of the Coronation of K. James II. itself, but also in 
 preparing the ceremonial in 1684-5. His Majesty having con- 
 stituted the Lords of his Privy Council a Committee to con- 
 sider the manner of his Coronation, they met at the Council 
 Chamber in Whitehall on Monday, i6th Feb., and twice or more 
 often every week before the Court of Claims was appointed by 
 the King at their request to sit in the Painted Chamber at 
 Westminster. The Committee first named gave orders and 
 received reports and estimates from the Clerk of the Great 
 Wardrobe, the Master of the Jewel House, concerning the 
 Regalia, the Surveyor General (Sir Chr. Wren), about scaffolding, 
 &c., in the Abbey and Tables for the Banquet, and the Board of 
 Green Cloth about the Dinner. Sir W. Dugdale, Garter 
 Principal King of Arms, was more than once prevented from 
 attending by indisposition, but his son, J. Dugdale, as Windsor 
 Herald, as well as Francis Sandford himself (the licensed 
 chronicler of the proceedings), and the other officers of Arms, 
 were constantly in attendance, and, with the Duke of Norfolk as 
 Earl Marshal of England, considered precedents and drew up 
 schemes for the manner of proceeding from Westminster Hall 
 to the Abbey Church and back, and for the Order of the 
 Coronation, and a Ceremonial for the Queen's Coronation 
 " according to former Presidents." The Heralds presented this 
 last-named order to the Lords of the Privy Council through the 
 Earl Marshal on Thursday, 26 V^h., 1684(5). On the following 
 Thursday a question was sent to Sir W. Dugdale regarding Her 
 Majesty's Throne, and on Tuesday the 3rd of March, the 
 Heralds' Ceremonial, touching the Queen's Coronation, was 
 read to the King, who in Council on the following Friday 
 ordered the Kings, Heralds, and Pursuivants of Arms to compile 
 " Ceremonials " and " Proceedings " out of all their precedent.*^. 
 These they had ready by the next Wednesday (March nth) in 
 the form of " a Compleat Formulary for their Majesties Corona- 
 tion, beginning with the Provisions in Order thereunto, and 
 exhibiting a scheme of the Proceeding according to former 
 Presidents, marshalling the several Classes by Two and Two^ ; 
 
 * The King subsequently considered alternative schemes for the 
 procession, and " approved the manner of going four abreast, and of the 
 Peeresses preceding the Peers, according to their respective classes, and of 
 the Queen's preceding his Majesty," Hist. p. 30. 
 
xxxii • ■ INTRODUCTION. 
 
 subjoyning thereunto the Service and Ceremonies in the Church, 
 and the Ceremony of the Dinner in Westminster Hall." (Sand- 
 ford Hist. Coron. ofY^. James II. and Q^. Mary, p. 12.) 
 
 The Heralds were required to perfect their Ceremonials in 
 the course of seven days. The Letters of Summons were then 
 issued to the Peers by a Secretary of State, according to Garter's 
 catalogue. (Fourteen Chaplains with Dignities were subse- 
 quently summoned, p. 30. These were in their Scarlet Habits 
 as Doctors, and wore their Black Silk Tippets, i.e.^ scarves for 
 almuces, with square-caps in their hands, see p. 66, and plate 3.) 
 
 The Regalia and other jewels, ornaments and requisites 
 were specified by the Lord Treasurer to the Commissioners of 
 the Great Wardrobe (March 19th, pp. 19-22). Among these 
 were " a Pair of Linnen Gloves ; a Linnen Coif ^ ; a Coif for the 
 Queen, to be put on after the Anointing : a Pall of Cloth of 
 Gold for the King to offer ; another Pall to be held (by four 
 Knights of the Garter) over the King during his Anointing 
 (besides the larger canopies for King and Queen each borne by 
 16 Barons of the Cinque-Ports in the procession); a rich Chair 
 and Traverse for the King, with Footstool and Cushions, where- 
 on the King sits on the South-side below the Altar during the 
 Sermon, &c., and the like for the Queen, to his left hand ; a 
 Chair of Purple Velvet for the Archbishop to sit in, on the 
 North-side of the Altar^ ; a Chair and Faldstool on the North- 
 side of the Altar for the Queen (besides her Chair of State, her 
 Chair at the Sermon, and her Rich Chair on the Throne, and 
 her Chair and Traverse in St. Edward's Chapel) ; Fine Cloth or 
 Cotton-Wool to dry the places Anointed for both their Majesties." 
 The Ld. Treasurer specified also to the Master and Officers of 
 the Jewel House, among other requisites, a Chalice and Paten 
 of Gold, if there be a Communion ; an Ampul for the Oyl, and 
 the Spoon ; and two Ingots of Gold, the one a Pound, the other 
 a Mark, for the King's two offerings. A Silk Towel to be held 
 before the King at the Communion, and another for the Queen, 
 were in the List presented to the Commissioners of the Ward- 
 robe, on March 19th, but were not among the things prepared, 
 "because there was no Communion," K. James II. being like his 
 mother and grandmother, in communion with Rome. (The 
 " Chalice and Patena of Gold " were however duly delivered on 
 April 20th). On the 26th of March the Lord Treasurer sent an 
 
 ^ " Two Fine Linnen Coifs " were subsequently ordered for the Queen, 
 p. 36. 
 
 '^ The Archbishop's Chair faced westward, its back being on the same 
 hne as the back of the Altar : behind them hung a piece of tapestry 
 representing Abraham (and ? Melchizedek). Sandford Hist. p. 25, and plate 
 of the interior of the Church from the west. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxiii 
 
 additional order for " two Cushions of Cloth of Gold (for their 
 Majesties to kneel upon at the Offeringy The Lord Chamber- 
 lain of the Household on March 27th directed the Yeoman of 
 the Removing Wardrobe to furnish various rooms with carpets, 
 tapestry, and other furniture as they had been done in 1661, and 
 he gave moreover a new order for the Abbey Church and 
 St. Edward's Chapel. Besides the carpets, tapestry, chairs, 
 cushions, &c., there were ordered for the Church " One Persian 
 Offering-Carpet," " the Pulpit-Cloth of Cloth of Gold " provided 
 by the Serjeant of the Chapel, who also provided the Altar- 
 Cloth, and Six Velvet Cushions for the Bishops to kneel on. 
 The Scotch (Regal) Chair set in the middle betwixt the Altar 
 and the Throne, cased with Cloth of Gold, and a Cushion and 
 Footstool suitable. Also in St. Edward's Chapel " Four Pieces 
 of the History of Joshuah. One Persian Carpet under the 
 Traverse.^ One Turkey Carpet under the Altar. Two small 
 Persian Carpets upon the Two Side-Tables. Two Traverses of 
 Crimson Taffata at the West-end of the said Chapel. Two 
 Crimson Velvet Chairs of State, Two Faldstools before them, 
 with Two Carpets and F'our Cushions of Blew Damask on them 
 in the Traverse. And by the same warrant the said Mr. Kyn- 
 nersley the Yeoman, with Mr. Hume and Mr. Chace, the two 
 Gromes of the said (Removing) Wardrobe, were ordered to wait 
 in the Abbey to attend the Offering." These were allowed scarlet 
 cloth for gowns (with a crown embroidered on the left side) as 
 had been done on previous occasions, and were employed to place 
 the chairs and faldstools as occasion required (p. 87), as at the 
 Litany when the stools were placed facing East (p. 86). Pearlier 
 in the service, at the 2nd Anthem, the two Grooms *' spread a 
 large Turkey-work Carpet from the Altar down below the Half 
 Paces thereof, as far as King Edward's Chair," and the 
 Gentleman-Usher of the Black Rod and the Yeoman of the 
 Removing Wardrobe assisted by the said Grooms "spread a 
 rich Carpet of Cloth of Gold over it, and laid cushions of the 
 same for Their Majesties to kneel on, at the Steps of the Altar." 
 The King then put off his Cap of Estate and went to the Steps 
 of the Altar, and there kneeled down upon the Cushions. The 
 Lord Great Chamberlain, kneeling, presented to him the Pall of 
 Cloth of Gold, and the King offered it : and then the " Ingot or 
 Wedge of Gold of a Pound Weight (viz. 12 Ounces Troy) " in 
 
 » "Two Cushions of Gold and dark-colour'd Tissue for the offering- 
 carpet, trimmed with Gold seaming Fringe and Tassels " were duly delivered 
 to the Yeoman of the Removing Wardrobe on April 22nd, 1C85 (Sandford 
 Hist. p. 36). Also 2 Faldstool covers of Sky Damask and one of Crimson 
 Velvet, &c., &c. 
 
 '*■ " Traverse," a curtained space. 
 
 d 
 
xxxiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 like manner. " The Archbishop, assisted by the Dean of 
 Westminster, received them (standing) from His Majesty, and 
 laid them reverently on the Altar : which done, the King 
 arising, made an Obeisance towards the Altar, and retired to 
 His Chair on the South- Side of the Area or Sacrarium."^ The 
 Queen was then brought by the Bishops, preceded by her Regalia, 
 and kneeling offered a like Pall, and then took her place at the 
 King's left hand on the south-side of the Area, where faldstools 
 were placed for them to kneel, for the Prayer, " O God, who 
 dwellest" (see Mon. Rit. ed. 2, ii. 95).^ Then the Lords who 
 carried the Regalia presented what they carried, and the Arch- 
 bishop, assisted by the Dean, received and laid them decently 
 upon the Altar, the King seated himself while his faldstool was 
 placed eastward & the Queen's likewise, to the left of his, 
 for the Litanv. Their Majesties then rose and knelt at the said 
 faldstools. The Archbishop ordered the Yeomen of the King's 
 Vestry, who were that day to attend his Grace, "to give notice 
 to the Bishops of Oxford and St. Asaph to read the Litany. 
 And the said Yeomen having placed the Litany-Desk, with 
 two Velvet Cushions for them to Kneel and Read at, above the 
 Steps on the Midle of the East-Side of the Theatre, the said 
 Bishops (having with the Assistance of the foresaid Yeomen, 
 Habited or Revested themselves with Rich Copes) sang the 
 Litany" (p. ^6). The Choirs of the Chapel Royal and the 
 Collegiate Church of Westminster sang the Responses, the 
 Dean of Westminster kneeling on the Left Hand of the King, 
 a little behind His Majesty. After the collect " We humbly 
 beseech Thee, O Father" at the close of the Litany, the Arch- 
 bishop being all this while at the North-Side of the Altar, said 
 these two Prayers ^^ Almighty and everlasting God^ Creator',' and 
 " O God, who providest " (see below pp. 27, 30). 
 
 After the Litany was ended, the Yeomen of the Vestry (in 
 their scarlet mantles) carried back the Desk and Cushions into 
 St. Edward's Chapel, where they waited to perform any occa- 
 sional Commands of his Grace the Archbishop of Canterbury " 
 (p. 87). " Then the Bishop of Ely went up into the Pulpit, 
 placed against the great North-East Pillar of the Theatre, at 
 half an Hour past One of the Clock ; and the King and Queen 
 arising. Seated Themselves again in Their Chairs on the South- 
 Side of the Area, where They heard the Sermon, the King now 
 putting on again his Velvet Cap of Estate turned up with Ermine. 
 
 ^ Subsequently to his Investiture the King made his " Second Oblation of 
 a Mark weight of Gold (viz. 8 Ounces Troy)," which was " received by the 
 Archbishop into the Basin, and by him reverently laid upon the Altar." 
 Sandford Hist. p. 95. 
 
 2 Vide infra pp. 58 (n. 2), 59 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxv 
 
 " The said Bishop, beojinning with the Lord's Prayer, named 
 his Text"(i Chron. xxix, 23). "During Sermon (which con- 
 tinued near half an hour) the Two Bishops who supported the 
 King, stood on each side of Him : The Lords who carried the 
 Swords, bore them erected near the King on His Right Side ; 
 and the Lord Great Chamberlain, stood on the Kings Left 
 Hand." (Sandford Hist. p. 87.) 
 
 After the Oath which the King took at the Altar laying his 
 hand upon the Evangelists, and afterwards kissing the Book, 
 the Faldstools were "placed towards the Altar" for their 
 Majesties to kneel while the Choirs sang the " Full Anthem, 
 Veni Creator Spiritus as Prefatory to the Anointing," p. 89. 
 
 The proper Preface was preceded by " The Lord be zvith 
 you" (p. 90), and followed by the Anthem '' Zadok the Priest" 
 (p. 91). Four Knights of the Garter, appointed by His Majesty, 
 " held a Pall or Pallet of Cloth of Gold over the King, during 
 the Avhole Ceremony of the Anointing ; and the several Places 
 of His Majesties Habit for the Anointing, which were closed 
 with Ribbands being first opened by the Archbishop, the Ampul, 
 Vv^ith the Oyl and Spoon, ^ were brought from the Altar by the 
 Dean of Westminster, who poured out the Holy Oyl into the 
 Spoon, wherewith the Archbishop Anointed the King in form 
 of a Cross — 
 
 (i) On the Palms of His Majesties Hands, saying, ** Be these 
 Wsinds Anointed with Holy Oyl" 
 
 (2) On the Breast, saying, " Be this Breast," &c. 
 
 (3) On both Shoulders, and between the Shoulders, saying, 
 
 " Be these Shoulders," &c. 
 
 (4) On the Bowings of both His Arms,^ saying, " Be these 
 
 Arms, &c. 
 
 Lastly, on the Crown of the Head, saying, " Be this Head 
 Anointed zvith Holy Oyl, as Kings and Prophets were Anointed, 
 and as Solomon was Anointed King, &c." 
 
 Then the Dean of Westminster laid the Ampul and Spoon 
 again upon the Altar, and the Archbishop placing himself on 
 the North-Side thereof, said this Prayer ; the King kneeling at 
 his Footstool, " God the Son of God" &c. (see p. 34, below). 
 This prayer being ended, the King arose, and sate down in the 
 Chair, and the Dean of Westminster, having first dryed all the 
 Places Anointed, save the Head/ and the Hands, with [p. 92. 
 Fine Cotton-Wool, delivered to him by the Lord Great Chamber- 
 
 » Cf. The Spoon and its History, by C. J. Jackson, F.S.A., in Archaeologia 
 53 (1892) p. 118. 
 
 - "The Elbowes": Device for K. Henry ]' II {Rutland Paper ) f)f). 16, 17, 
 " The inward bendings of the arms," Sandford, Hist. Coron., James 1 1, p. 35. 
 
 d 2 
 
xxxvi INTRODUCTION'. 
 
 lain, closed again the Places that were opened in His Garments. 
 Then a shallow Coif of Lawn was by the Lord Great Cham- 
 berlain delivered to the Archbishop, and by him put upon the 
 King's Head, and the Linnen Gloves (part of the Regalia) were 
 put upon His Hands, because of the Anointing ; and in the 
 mean time this short Anthem (Composed by Dr John Blow) 
 was sung by the Choirs. Anthem V. (Ps. Ixxxiv, 9, 12, 13) 
 " Behold, O Lord, our Defender,'\8ic. 
 
 In the case of the Queen, "the Archbishop poured the Holy 
 Oyl on the Crown of Her Head, in form of a Cross, using these 
 words, " In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, 
 let the Anointing of this Oyl inci^ease thine Honour'^ &c. After 
 which, the Countess of Peterborow, Grome of the Stole to Her 
 Majesty" (who had removed the Queen's Coronet before her 
 first anointing), *' opened Her Apparel for the Anointing Her 
 Majesty on the Breast, which the Archbishop also performed, 
 pouring on the Holy Oyl in form of a Cross, and using the same 
 words, viz., '^ In the Name of the Father!' &c. (p. 10 1). The 
 sapie Lady with her Assistants dried with fine Cotton^wool the 
 place anointed, and closed the Rdbes, and after "put a Linnen 
 Coif upon her Head because of the Anointing." {Ibid.) 
 
 We have given these extracts from the Order and History of 
 the Coronation of 1685, partly because they supply some par- 
 ticulars of ceremonial not noted in the texts of 1626 and bring 
 some illustrations to bear upon them, and partly because they 
 serve to show the mixed character of the ceremonial itself, and 
 not only explain the part which the Archbishop took at the 
 Service in the Church, but also shew the large number and 
 great variety of Persons for whom clear directions and instruc- 
 tions required to be provided. 
 
 Naturally a large portion of the arrangement devolved (at 
 one stage or another) upon the Officers of Arms. 
 
 No less naturally the Ritual, and the Ceremonial in the 
 Church, belonged to the province of the Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury. As one of the Privy Council, Sancroft was a member of 
 the Committee which met at Whitehall, and which called for 
 and received the reports of the Officers of Arms. But besides 
 this share in the responsibility we find that so soon as the 
 Heralds' precedent for the Coronation of a Queen Consort had 
 been read (Sat, 21 Feb., 1685), Sancroft had more to do. 
 
 The step immediately taken by the Lords in Committee was 
 this, that " his Grace the Lord Archbishop of CANTERBURY was 
 desired to view the Forms of Divine Service used at former 
 Coronations, and (keeping to the Essentia) to abridge, as much 
 as might be, the extream length thereof; and to bring a Draught 
 or Forrmdary thereof to the Lords of the Committee, as well 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxvii 
 
 for the Coronation of the QUEEN as of the King." (Sandford, 
 History of the Corofiation of K. James II. and Q. Mary, p. 4.) 
 
 What pains Sancroft took to carry out the intention of this 
 request is manifest on every page of the text of the Coronation 
 Order and Service which he annotated by way of collation, and 
 which we here are editing, and he has further particularized some 
 of the papers and records which he studied in a note which we 
 give in an appendix (p. 84). He made use of the Liber Regalis 
 of Richard II., as well as of the copy temp. Hen.. IV. He 
 perused the roll of Edward II., and he writes of the forms ''since 
 Henry VI." and '* before " as if he had examined them all. He 
 specifies a manuscript of the. time of Henry VIIL, in his 
 own possession, as well as the original book of K. James (I.)'s 
 Office, which was, in his day, to be seen in the King's Closet. 
 He. examined carefully a Coronation Office which had been 
 prepared, *' in folio large paper," in 1625, upon the supposition 
 that Henrietta Maria would be crowned with K. Charles I., and 
 which was preserved in the Kings Paper Office ; Sancroft made 
 collations from it into yet another copy, namely the very copy 
 which the King had held when he was crowned, and which 
 we are here printmg under the designation " K." Into this he 
 entered collations from the paper-office draught just mentioned, 
 so as to have in one volume the best text available of an order 
 prepared by Laud and others, but in the form available for the 
 Coronationiof a Queen Consort with the King, for the task assigned 
 to him. in 1685. He had at hand, moreover. Laud's own copy 
 of the rubrics, with that prelate's additional autograph observa- 
 tions ; and, to serve for the latest precedent, he had Ashmole's 
 transcript of the very manuscript which K. Charles II. used at 
 the time of his Coronation. He made reference also to other 
 collections and accounts by Ashmole, Fuller, Prynne, and 
 Heyiin. 
 
 In the preparations for the Coronation of K. Charles I., 
 Bishop Laud has several times recognized the assistance of the 
 Herald's (or Heralds') ceremonial in cases where there had been 
 varieties of precedent or where the matter was one which con- 
 cerned precedence, the homage, or the particular services of the 
 nobility, &c.^ John. Bradshaw, who had been Rougecroix pur- 
 
 » Laud refers to the Herald's book for the red cloth on rails of the stage, 
 pp. 5 n , 7 ; the King to be accompanied and supported, pp. 17 n., 31 ; 
 linen cloth for drying certain of the places anointed, to be delivered to the 
 Dean l)y the Great Chamberlain, p. 33 n. ; the King to appoint the noble- 
 man for the spurs, p. 36 ; the King to stand to receive the Sceptre and to 
 kneel for the benediction, pp. 42, 43 ; the price of the redemption of his 
 sword, p. 42 n. ; the Bishops' kiss of homage, p. 46 ; person to deliver 
 oblations of bread and wine, to the King, p 50 ; the King's place previous 
 to his communion, p. 51 n. (See further, p. liii. n. 2.) 
 
xxxviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 siiivant, was made Windsor Herald by royal grant, i6th Jan., 
 1626. He has left a form of the Coronation, as we have men- 
 tioned above on p. xvi. We print it below. 
 
 There were also the records in the Heralds' Office, such as 
 the "olde booke belonging to Clarencieux Hanley, who lived in 
 Henry the 8 his time," and others to which the remonstrants 
 made reference in the troublous times which followed.^ In 1685 
 Abp. Sancroft transcribed into " K " some of the notes which 
 Bp. Laud had attributed to " Her." or " Hera." 
 
 The labours of the Officers of Arms, on the occasion of James 
 H.'s Coronation, have been sufficiently celebrated by Sandford. 
 who was himself one of their number.^ 
 
 Abp. Sancroft duly transcribed such of the notes of earlier 
 Heralds as had been adopted by Laud before him. He appears 
 to have revised the diction of several of the prayers,^ and he 
 complied with his directions to abbreviate the Order by omitting 
 psalms and certain prayers. 
 
 The compilation in his awn hand throughout contains notes 
 of precedents from " K. Ja " (i.e., the Coronation Order of K. 
 James I.) as well as Liber Regalis. The paper still bears traces 
 of having been folded twice lengthwise in four, as if for 
 carrying in a narrow pouch or an -oblong packet, before it 
 was put into its calf binding. It has no rubrication and is 
 altogether wanting in the neatness which characterised the 
 orders of K. Charles I.'s Coronation even after their annotation. 
 
 An extract from the introductory notes, which begin after 
 the 4th ruled leaf in '* Sa" (St. John's L. 14), will perhaps be 
 sufficient to show how Sancroft used the earlier forms which he 
 had before him. 
 
 ' E. Husbands's Collection., 1643, P- 712. See below p. 90. 
 
 The following prayers were omitted at the Coronation of 1685 : — 
 
 Deus ineffabilis after the Litany, see p. 29. 
 
 Prospice^ (al. " Respice ") Omnipotens at the Unction, see p. 32. 
 
 Deus, gut es justorum, p. 34. 
 
 Benedic, Domine, annuhwt, at the Investiture, p 40. 
 
 Deus, cujus est oninis potestas, p. 41 (where ^'' omnes " is a misprint). 
 
 Omnium, Domine, Fons bonorum, p. 42. 
 
 The Holy Communion was omitted in the case of James II., but cere- 
 monies for the Coronation of a Queen Consort necessarily prolonged the 
 order. 
 
 2 Sandford, who was Lancaster Herald, was in duty bound to magnify 
 his office : the more so because the Heralds had at the time their detractors 
 in high places who charged them with ignorance and incapacity. See 
 Corresp. of Sir W. Dugdale, in Jan. 1686. 
 
 t Note. We use a dagger or obelus here and elsewhere in this volume 
 to indicate that we print a difficult, unusual, or corrupt reading in our 
 authority {sic) exactly as we find it. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 " P'PARATIONS. 
 
 f The place of Coronation is ye church of Westmr: To 
 w'^'' tis by divers Charters granted, to be Locus Constitutionis, & 
 Coronationis Regie & Repertorium Regalium. K. Ja. 
 
 f The Time (if it may well be) some Sunday, or Holy 
 Day. K. Ja., provideatur semper quod Coronatio taw Regis 
 quani Regine fiat in Die Dnico, vel in Festo aliquo solemni. 
 Lib. Regr 
 
 In the beginning of the volume Bancroft has noted a curious 
 extract from a Dutch journal of the time with reference, no doubt, 
 to James II. and himself: — 
 
 '' Hiieriemse Courant. Rotna, i6 Decemb., 1685. Aen 
 seecker prins is Absolutie gesonden, van dat hy sig door een On 
 rooms Bis'schop heeft laten salven " {i.e.. Absolution has been 
 sent to a certain Prince for that he had let himself be anointed 
 by an un-Roman Bishop.)^ 
 
 6. Other Documents. 
 
 A few papers, some of them not immediately belonging to the 
 reign of K. Charles I., will be found in the appendixes to this 
 volume. 
 
 These will not require many words for their description in 
 this place. They are as follows : — 
 
 (a) * Forma Regum et Reginarum Coronacionis Anglie.' 
 An Order of the end of the fourteenth century. Transcribed 
 by Mr. Parker from the original MS. (596) in the Bodleian 
 Library at Oxford. It has at the close some notes relating 
 to hereditary services or claims.^ Prynne has included a 
 copy of this order " written and conceived in the reigne of 
 K. Richard the II," (page 241), among the forms printed in 
 his Signal Loyalty, and dedicated to ''his most Illustrious 
 over-long Exterminated, but now happily Restored Soveraign, 
 Charls the Second.' The note of ' Officiarij Principales ' he 
 gives twice over, pp. 232, 242, with a few variations. In the 
 former place he gives it on the authority of * Stephen dc Pen- 
 
 * We are indebted to Mr. Hessels for the interpretation of the passage. 
 
 2 As the Duke of York and his heirs are mentioned on If 52 (see p. 71 
 below) and in both Prynne's copies given in Signal Loyalty part 2, pp. 232, 242, 
 the date of the composition of this Coronation Order cannot be placed before 
 the 9th year of K. Richard II., A. D. 1385, when Edmund Plantagenet was 
 created Duke of York. The office of napler being still in the Hastyng family 
 (§ 58), it is difficult to assign a date later than 1399 ; and the appearance of 
 the AIS. at Oxford is in favour of our assigning it to the Court of Claims a 
 the time of K. Richard's abdication. 
 
xl INTRODUCTION. 
 
 chest, Warden of Cinq Ports, anno 21 Ri. fil. Hen.' On several 
 grounds I suppose that the 21st year of Richard the Second 
 (1397-8) was intended. 
 
 (^.) Mr. Rogers has carefully revised my * Table of Com- 
 parison ' (pp. 75-78), so far as the fifteenth century MS. used by 
 Maskell is concerned, with the odginal in the University Library 
 at Cambridge (Mm. iii. 21). 
 
 (<r.) An order for the "Coronation of K. James (I.), and 
 Queene Anne his wife, 25 July, 1603, "from a MS. in the British 
 Museum (6284, PL cxx. A) which was printed, but not very 
 carefully, by J. Nichols in' his " Pi-ogresses of K. James I." (vol. i, 
 pp. 231-4) in 1828. This has been compared by Dr. Legg with 
 T. Milles, "Catalogue of Honor" (Lond., fo. 1610, pp. 59, 60). 
 
 (^.) The notes on the Coronation Office, by Sancroft and 
 others, have been mentioned already under the ist and 2nd 
 sections of the Introduction; 
 
 (^.) The Scottish Coronation of 1633 has likewise been fully 
 treated above (p. xxvi). 
 
 (/) Prynne's account of the Coronation Service of K. James 
 I. printed in Signal Loyalty, part H, pp. 263-302, is important as 
 containing the words of \};\<t prayers used in 1603, which are not 
 given in the Order mentioned just above under § c. We have 
 therefore thought it worthy of re-production. In' spite of what 
 had been said at Laud's trial, Prynne now in 1660^ treats the 
 orders for 1603. and i'626 as identical Thus on pp. 224-5 he 
 refers to the pages which we reproduce in our sixth appendix as 
 " the usual Form/ of the Coronation of the Kings of England, 
 and their Queens, and of the Prayers used thereat (never hitherto 
 published, and omitted by Mr. Selden in his Titles of Honor) 
 extracted out of Liber Regalis, being' the form used at the 
 Coronations of Henry the 7, and 8, and their Queens] King James, 
 and Queejt Anne, and our late King Charles!' S-o again p. 263 he 
 says : " P'or the third, I shall present you with the ceremonies 
 and Prayers used at Y^m^ James, Queen Anne, and^ our late King 
 Charles, their Coronations at Westminster, (of which I have two 
 Authentick Copies) never formerly Printed." 
 
 {g!) A table of the dates of Coronations of Kings and Queens 
 of England from A.D. 1066 to 1838, and a list of Archbishops or 
 Bishops consecrating, and of Deans and Prelates in the Chapter 
 of Westminster assisting, from 1547 to 1838, have been added, 
 as well as an alphabetical Index of the original Latin prayers and 
 forms of the O^rdo Coronandi Novum Regent and the necessary 
 formulae in the vulgar tongue. 
 
 ^ Prynne dedicates his Signal Loyalty to the King ' from my study in 
 Lincolns Inne, June 5, 1660.' The preface to the Reader was dated 
 'Lincohis I^ne, ^iii 36,^ 1659.' 
 
1N7R0DUC7I0N. xli 
 
 7. State Paper Office Copy (xx, art. 15), with Laud's Notes. 
 
 Among the documents relating to the Coronation of K. 
 Charles I. in the list given above' at pp. xv, xvi, with reference 
 to forms preserved in the State Paper Ofifice (and now in the 
 Record Office), one in particular will very probably have 
 attracted the reader's notice, because it is there described as 
 having among its marginal additions '' somr in the Jiandwriting 
 of Bishop LaUd!^ 
 
 In response to an enquiry made by" Canon William Cooke, 
 Mr. John A. C. Vincent has furnished us with a line for line 
 transcript of the marginal additions. Though the proportion in 
 Laud's own hand is but small, the" marginalia from this copy 
 serve to illustrate; and in some degree to supplement, what we 
 have found in Laud's MS. at St. John's ; and certain of the 
 notes in the State Papers copy supply what was lacking in the 
 other copies to corroborate some'oA the statements and descrip- 
 tions made by Prynne and others at Abp. Laud's impeachment.^ 
 
 The notes to which we now refer, namely those in State 
 Papers, Domestic,- vol. xx. 15,. are attached to the margins of 
 the form of Coronation, the places in the text to which they 
 belong being indicated by various marks or signs. 
 
 The directions, which were in a very pale ink, have been inked 
 over by another hand. This second writer' has dotted under 
 such words as he was (apparently) unable to decipher. The 
 form, so far as its text goes, is in a more advartted stage than the 
 Lambeth draft MS; A. It answers to Sancroft's '' p. o. i " (i.e., 
 presumably, the Paper Office copy of K. Ch. Lst's Order) in not 
 containing the note ' Having dried all the placs^ ' &c. See p. 33 
 ;/. 8. 
 
 A short series of marginal references in this copy deserves 
 to be particularised before the rest. 
 
 Among the books which W'. Prynne and W. Bendy of 
 Lincoln's Inn found in searching Abp. Laud's study at Lambeth 
 was a copy of 
 
 Pontificale Routanuin, dementis VIII. Pontif. Max. jussu 
 restitutum atque' editum, folio, Antuerpiae, 1627, ' curiously 
 guilt and bound up in Turky Leather.'^ 
 
 And some stress was laid u port this at the triaL 
 
 The margin of the Paper Office copy of the Coronation 
 
 » Vide supra pp. xi, xii. There is nothing to incriminate Laud. 
 
 2 Prynne's Canterbunes Dootne, p. 66.- They found also Cceremoniale 
 Episcopflru7n^]MS's,\iQiftm.V\\\. Pont. Max. reformatumi fbfio, Paris, 1633. 
 — Missale Roinanum^ folio, Salamantica?, 1 589 (the kalendaf much annotated 
 in Laud's handwriting): Ditto, folio, Antuerpiae, 1630 ; besides 22 Horcp, 
 Breviaries, and other manuals, corresponding in number to those whom he 
 had received into the' Communion of the Church of England,. /^«/. pp. 66, 67. 
 
xlii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Order which we are describing contains the following express 
 references to the Roman Pontifical : — 
 
 1. Against the prayer ' Omnipotens \ei\ sempiteime Deus, 
 Creator omnium, Imperator AngeloriLm ' (see p. 27) is the 
 reference, " Pontif: Rom: p. 16&." 
 
 2. Against the prayer ' Deus ineffabilis [' inenarrabilis ' 
 Pontif. Rom.'\ Auctor mundi' (see p. 29) is the reference, " pontif: 
 Rom: p. 172." 
 
 3. Against the prayer * Lett theise handes be annointed with 
 holie Oyle ' (see p. 32) is the reference, "pontif: Rom: p. 167." 
 
 4. Against the prayer ' Deus, Dei Filius, Jesus Christus^ 
 Dominus noster, qui a Patre oleo exultationis unctus est, (see p. 
 34) is the reference, " pontif: Rom: p. 167." 
 
 5. Against the form of investing ' Accipe gladium de altari 
 sumptum per nostras 7nanus, licet indignas' (see p. 37) is the 
 reference "pontif: Rom: p. 169." 
 
 6. And lastly, against the Designatio status Regis ' Stand 
 and hold fast' (see p. 45) is the reference, "pontif: Rom: 
 p. 171." 
 
 Laud's own reply to Serjeant Wilde's speech on Monday, 
 27th May, 1644, the eleventh day of his hearing at the Bar of 
 the House of Lords, was this : 
 
 " They say one of the Prayers [for the Coronation in 1626] 
 was taken out of the Pontifical, And I say, if it were, it was not 
 taken thence by me. And the Prayers are the same that were 
 used at King James his Coronation. And, so the Prayer be 
 good (and here's no word in it, that is excepted against), 'tis no 
 matter whence 'tis taken." (Laud's Troubles p. 318. Cf. 
 Prynne's Canterburies Doome p. 70.) Laud's protestation, made 
 upon a similar charge, is such as will interest members of our 
 Society : — " / had in my Study a Missal and divers other Books 
 belonging to the Roman Liturgy. My Lords, 'tis true, I had 
 many ; but I had more of the Greek Liturgies than the Roman. 
 And I had as many of both as I could get. ... I had 
 Liturgies all I could get both Ancient and Modern." {Ibid. 
 p. 314.) An English Pontifical was planned in 1640.^ 
 
 We will now give our selection of notes from this copy 
 (S. P. Dom. XX. 15) in their order. 
 
 State Papers — Domestic, K. Charles L, vol. xx, art. 15. 
 " Coronatio Caroli Regis." 2 Febr., 1625. 
 
 (i.) The note describing the Throne of Estate (see p. 7 n.) 
 is somewhat torn, but it specifies its covering, thus : 
 "It was 5 stepes high and covered w^^ Cloa[th of] 
 siluer:" 
 ^ It was to contain this Coronation Service. Cypr. Angl. ii. 5. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xliii 
 
 (2.) At p. 9 the title * The Evening before the Coronation * 
 is spelled " The haueinge . . . ", but in the text of 
 the order the word has been altered to " Evening." 
 
 (3.) The King's desire to distribute a largess of money (see 
 p. 1 1, note i) is not recorded here. 
 
 (4.) The Anthem at the Entrance into the Church (see 
 p. 13) is indicated by the words " this Antheme: Psal. 
 122, or . . . within thie Pallaces," i.e. inclusive of 
 verse 7. — S. P. Dom. xx. 14 gives this in full, with 
 " Quere an Rex ad vestibulum Ecclesie erat." 
 
 (5.) In the translation of the prayer '' Deus humilium' (see 
 p. 1 8) there are traces of alteration by Laud : — " w^h 
 Desirest" is corrected to " w^^^ Dost visit "... 
 " this thie servant (Kinge interlink) Charles." 
 
 (6.) The Oath (see pp. 18, 19) shows some variations : 
 
 " The sermon being done . . . willingnes to take 
 the oath vsuallie to be taken by his predecessors 
 [' Metropolitano interim &c.' marg:] 
 
 " The Kinge professeth himselfe willinge [' K. ariseth 
 cometh to the Alter ' viarg. in another hand.'] 
 [' Archbpp! ditto] S"" will you graunt and keepe and 
 by y^ oathe perfonne (underlined in pencil) to the 
 people of England the lawes and Custtomes graunted 
 by the Kinges of England yo"" lawfull and religeous 
 predicessors and Namelie the lawes Customes and 
 fraunchises graunted to the Clergie ('and people* 
 interlin.y- by the glorious Kinge S' Edw: yo"" pre- 
 dicessor accordiiige to the lawes of god the true prof 
 fession of the Gospell established in this Kingdome 
 and agreeable to the perogatiue of the Kinges thereof 
 and the auntiejit Customes of this Realme!' 
 
 The words here printed in italic, and in the MS. underlined, 
 represent the Addition, noted on p. 19, by Bancroft, and likewise 
 in another copy in the Paper Office, viz. xx. 13. See the note 
 at the end of this section, and likewise the concluding section 
 (No. 10) in this our Introduction. 
 
 (7.) At the place in the service which corresponds with our 
 pp. 27 (li. 2i)-28 (li. 7), and which appears in our text as the 
 beginning of one of three prayers, all expressly said to have 
 been read by the Bp. of Llandaff, the S. P. Office copy (which 
 has the direction 'At the end of the Letanie shalbe said this 
 \ prairesl) gives in the margin : 
 
 * The interlineation " and people " is in the ' other hand ' which made the 
 two marginal additions to this note. 
 
xli V INTR OD UCTION. 
 
 *' Theophilus Feeld Bppe of Landaph Read thels praiers 
 " The Lattanie was sung att a ffaldstoole vppon the stage 
 That the Quier might heare and knowe when to answer 
 and there alsoe weere those praires reade Mr. Cosin 
 kneelinge behind the Bpps^ and giueinge direccon to the 
 Quire when to answer:" 
 But against two of the prayers which follow (viz. Beiiedic 
 Doinine and Dtus qui populis), there are these notes in the 
 margin : 
 
 " This was not Read " 
 " Nor was this Read " 
 
 The former of these prayers however has a note in Laud's 
 own hand, viz. : — 
 
 (i) at p. 29, lines 14, 15, the ^^e6^Aox\ {\x\ Benedic Domine) 
 " Give him a fruitfull cohtrie and giue to his Children all 
 good^ thingps" is noted^with a cai^et, and by an insertion 
 in the margin! in Laud's handwriting altered to*. . . 
 and giue Mine children & . . ... ,-.... . .' with 
 
 Laud's comment or explanation " & with thiss variation, 
 as y^'Kinge hath, or hath not children." 
 (ii) In^the prayer /^^?/j" ///^^<^/7/i-, printed in the foot-note 
 on p. 29 from the Lambeth MS. 1078', the passage 
 * . . . that should save all Nacons, blesse we be- 
 seech^ Thee this our King <3:;2<^///i- ^rw^ . . . estab- 
 lish^ him inUhe Throne of this fkingdome . . .' has 
 the marginal comment in Laud's kand, "Thiss if he have 
 the;^ an Armye on foot." 
 (8.) At p. 30 the 7th section^' is introduced by a direction or 
 rubric, in the text, (not partly in the margin, as in the copies at 
 Cambridge,) 
 
 " 1 he Letanie and prayers bcinge ended the Arch^^^ begeneth 
 to sale alowde 
 
 Lift vpp yo' heartes " 
 
 (9.) The rubric at the bottom, of p. 31 has some noticeable 
 variations : — 
 
 " The Chaire on zv^^ hee is to be annointed being readie the 
 
 ^ Viz., T. Morton, Bp. of Lichfield, and Lewis Bayly, Bp. of Bangor, who 
 sang the litany. (See p. 27, note 10.) For Prynne's reference to this note 
 about Cosin, see above, p. xi.- 
 
 ^ The sections into which the service is divided in our text are the same 
 as those in our' Table' in the' Appendix, pp. 74-78 below. The more 
 modern division reprinted by Maskell in Mon. Rit. ii, p. 90, comprises two 
 additional headings, ' The beoinning of the Communion Service ' and ' The 
 presenting of the Holy Bible,' and places the Litany before the Sermon and 
 the Oath, such being the order for Lfer Most Gracious Majesty's Coronation 
 in 1838. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xlv 
 
 Kinge kneeleth att it and the Arch^^ first anoijjteth Jiim 
 (* on ' above line) the Palmes of booth the handesT 
 (lo.) There are moreover the marginal notes : — 
 " A riche Coueringe was held over his head by the Earle 
 
 of Carlile and the lo: S(h)effeild 
 
 " All the vncon was* now performed in forma Crucij t and 
 
 the old Crucifixe amonge the Regalia^ stod one the Alter." 
 
 (i I.) In the prayer ' Ungantur manus! to which the preceding 
 
 note refers, the pronouns and verbs ' thou may^-/ . . . thie 
 
 god hath giuen tJiee ' are altered, apparently by Laud hiiuselfi to 
 
 ' you rcidiy . . . your . . . you.' Also 'one in vnitie ' is 
 
 changed, by interlineation, to 'one 6^^^ in vnitie.' 
 
 (i2.) P. 33. The rubric in the Paper Office copy does not 
 contain the words which are printed in square brackets in our 
 text. It begins thus : — 
 
 " 77ie prayer e?tded the Arc/tb: proceedeth zf'* his annoint- 
 
 inge, vt supra . . . 
 " 3'-^ on (' the points of interlin both shoulders ..." 
 There is here a marginal note, 
 " The annovitinge was Dried with fyne bomb ass zvoll bj'ought 
 in a bage of Crimson Taffetie the hed and the handes weere 
 Dried w^^ a fyne lynen CloatJi Deliuered in by the great 
 Chamberlairte and the lynin Clones zif'' are in^'^^ Regalia t 
 tJicn to be putt one the Kinges handes by the Leane of 
 Westminster!' 
 (13.) P. 35. '' The prayers \ ended .. . . Kinge Edwards 
 luorie Combe . . . Theyi the Cotobia f Sindonis 
 formed like a Dallmatica ..." 
 In the margin: — 
 " The Kinge ariseth from kneelinge and sitt^i- downe in the 
 
 Chaire. 
 " The Kinge Called for y^ Combe That hee might see it: 
 beinge Deliuered by the Deane of West: hee vsed it : " 
 (14.) P. 36. '' The prayer beinge ended . .'. " 
 In the margin is a note to "tunica" in the rubric (which is 
 faded and partly inked over) : — 
 Tunica longa et callaris t intexta magnis Imaginibus ante 
 
 & retro 
 The Kinge would have booth hose and Sandalls putt one 
 w*^*" had almost endaungercd the tearinge of the ould 
 . Tinsine hose." 
 (15.) Ibid. * When f Kinge is thus Gowned The Archb: 
 taketh the Kinges owne Sworde laith it on the Alter and saith 
 this prayer 
 
 » The Crucifixe : Dr. Hook refers to MS. Ashmole Zy], art. 42. 
 
xlvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Heare our praiers wee beseech thee o lorde and vouchsafe 
 
 Here in the margin is noted (much as in Laud's own copy 
 of directions at Cambridge) : 
 
 * This was brought in y^ Companie but priuatly and laid 
 one the Alter w^^ (' both ' struck out) hangers and belt. 
 The btt was vsed & the fourth Swoorde (yt znterlin.) 
 was carried was the ordina[rye] Swoorde of state.' 
 
 (i6.) At p. 38 :— 
 ' Then is the Mantell or open pall putt vppon him by the 
 Deane of Westm'': The Archbp sayeing 
 Receaue this pall . . . ' 
 
 Here in the margin is the note belonging properly to the 
 Armill :— 
 
 " In modu stolse et ab vtraq?/^ scapula v^(\ue ad compages 
 brachiorum erant dependentes in ipsis compag: laqueis 
 sericis connex:" 
 
 (17.) At the side of the prayer ' Deus tuorum ' (p. 39) is the 
 note : — 
 
 " This praier must followe the laienge of the Crowne vppon 
 the Alter." 
 
 (18.) There is also a rubric (see p. 38) : — 
 " Then t. the A rmyll putt aboute the Kinges necke & tyed to 
 the boughts of his amies The Archbpp sayeing 
 
 Receaue the braceletts f of sinceritie and wisdome as a 
 token of Godes imbracinge ..." 
 
 (19.) There has been some confusion in the prayers at the 
 Putting on of the Crown (see p. 39). The order finally adopted 
 is that of our text. 
 
 (20.) In the Blessing (p. 43) " thee " is altered to "you" in 
 (it seems) Bp. Laud's hand./ 
 
 (21.) For Sta et retine (pp. 44, 45) the marginal reference is 
 given to " /^d?;^/?/".- Rom: p. 171," and the English text shows 
 some traces of alteration, almost certainly in Laud's hand : 
 
 " Stand and hold fast from henceforth the place (^from 
 henceforth ' struck out and ' to w^h ' znterlin.) you have bine heire 
 by the succession of your forefathers. . . . And as you see 
 the Clergi to come ' neerer and neerer ' (altered to ' nearer ') 
 to the Altar ('then others' interlink) soe remember that in 
 places," &c., &c. 
 
 (22.) The Archbishop's and Bishop's Homage (see p. 45) 
 begins thus : "la: Bpp^ shalbe faithfull," &c. 
 
 Laud's note about the Bishops neglecting to make their 
 
:ntroduction. xivJi 
 
 Homage severally (see below p. 45, note 3) appears likewise in 
 the margin of State Paper Office — Domestic vol. xx. art. 15. 
 It is the last of the marginal notes respecting the Coronation 
 of the King in this copy. Several other notes, which differ 
 merely in spelling from those printed below (from the St. John's 
 College, Cambridge, MSS.), I have not thought it necessary to 
 print again from the Record Office State Papers in this place. 
 
 The form for * the Coronation of the Queene ' is contained in 
 this MS. and reference is made (as at p. 7 ;/.) to the contingency 
 " if the Queene be Crowned that diaie." 
 
 Replying in his own defence at the bar of the House of 
 Commons, which he was required to do after his protracted 
 trial (12 Mar.- 1 1 Oct. 1644) in the Upper House, Abp. I.aud 
 answered Mr. Brown's charges on nth Nov., 1644. After dis- 
 posing of an alleged change in the Oath, to which we shall have 
 occasion to refer by and by, he proceeds : — 
 
 *' In the Third place he [i.e. M^ Brown, in the Sum of the 
 Charge delivered in the Commons House, 2 Nov. 1644,] said, 
 There were in this Book [of the Coronation] twenty Alterations 
 7nore, and all or most in my Hand. Be it so, (for I was never 
 suffered to have the Book to consider of) they are confessed not 
 to be material. The Truth is. when we met in the Committee, 
 we were fain to mend many slips of the Pen, to make Sense in 
 some places, and good English in other. And the Book [of 
 K. James I.'s Coronation] being trusted with me [by Abp. 
 Abbott in 1626], I had Reason to do it with my own Hand, but 
 openly at the Committee all. Yet two Things as Matters of 
 some moment M'" Brozvn checked at. 
 
 " I. The one was, that Confirm is changed into Perform. 
 
 " If it be so. Perform is the greater and more advantagious 
 to the Subject, because it includes Execution, which the other 
 word doth not. Nor doth this word hinder, but that the Laws 
 and Liberties are tJie Peoples already. For though they be their 
 own, yet the King by his place may and ought to perform the 
 keeping and maintaining of them. I say * if it be so ' for I was 
 never suffered to have this Book in my Hands thoroughly to 
 peruse : Nor, under favour, do I believe this Alteration is so 
 made, as 'tis urged. [In the Book which I have by me, and was 
 Transcribed from the other, it is Confirm?^ 
 
 " 2. The other is, that the King is said to Ansiver I ^'xWfor I do : 
 
 " But when will he ? Why all the days of his Life ; which 
 is much more than I do for the present. So, if this change be 
 
 » This is a note given within crotchets by Henry Wharton. 
 
xlviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 made, 'tis still for the Peoples advantage. [And there also 'tis 
 I do grant ?^ And yet again I say '■if for the Reason before 
 given. Besides, in all the Latin Copies, there is a latitude left 
 for them that are trusted to add to those Interrogatories which 
 are then put to the King^ any other that is just ; In these 
 V\[ or ds^ A dijciantur pr(Bdictis Interrogationibus qucBJusta fuerint. 
 And such are these two mentioned, if they were made. 
 
 *' 4. M^ Brown's Fourth and last Objection was, that I 
 made this Alteration of the Oath, because .it agrees (as he said) 
 with my judornent : For that in a Paper of Bishop Harsnett's, 
 there is a Marginal Note in my Hand, that Salvo Jure Coronse, 
 is understood in the Oaths of a .King!' (^Troubles, pp. 321-2.) 
 
 Laud proceeded to give six proofs that he " did not alter this 
 Oath by adding the Prerogative^ In ;No. 6 he observes that 
 although Serjt Wilde, the leading Counsel against him, was 
 present at the Debate and the Voting when the Commons 
 admitted in one of their Remonstrances {^Husbands, pp. 706, 
 712) that K. James and K. Charles took the same Oath in all 
 things, to the very leaving out the word ' chuse ' or ' shall chuse * 
 {elegerit), he 'yet. at the first charged it eagerly upon the Arch- 
 bishop that he had left this clause of chusing out of K. Charles 
 his Oath, and added the other.' Laud remarks at the close : — 
 
 " And yet before I quite leave this Qath, I may say 'tis not 
 altogether improbable, that this CXd^usQ ' And agreeing to the 
 Prerogative of the Kings thereof was added to the Oath in 
 Edward VI. or Q. Elizabeth's time : And hath no Relation at 
 all to the Laws of this Kingdom, absolutely mentioned before in 
 the beginning of this Oath ; But only to the Words * The 
 Profession of the Gospel E:stablished in this Kingdom' And then 
 im. mediately follows ''And agreeing to the Prerogative of the 
 Kings thereof' By which the King Swears to maintain his 
 Prerogative, according to God's Law, and the Gospel Established, 
 against all foreign Claims and Jurisdictions whatsoever," &c. 
 (^Troubles, pp. 323-4.) 
 
 8. The Order of Procession to the Coronation 
 (a.d. 1626). 
 
 We give among the miscellaneous notes on pp. 90, 91 below 
 a short note of the Order of Proceeding to the Coronation.^ 
 Finding that a complete list is extant in two MSS. among the 
 State Papers (S. P. O. — Dom., K. Charles I. vol. xx. artt. 8, 9) we 
 print it in this place from a transcript made by Mr. Vincent 
 from the former of these copies. 
 
 The original is a large sheet of paper measuring 18^ inches 
 
 ^ This is a note given within crotchets by Henry Wharton. 
 2 Fuller in his Appeal iii. 4, speaks of the accuracy of his informant's 
 obseations. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xlix 
 
 lonp^ by 14J inches in width, folded in the middle and covered 
 on three sides with writing. 
 
 Art. 9, now bound in the same volume, is a similar paper, 
 written by the same hand ; but it has suffered from harder usage. 
 
 This document helps to supply the blank which Laud has 
 left near the end of his own copy. (See p. 55 below.) 
 
 State Papers. Domestic. Chas. I. Art. 8. 
 /The order of Procession to the Coronation [K.ch7LTx. s. 
 
 Vppon The second of Febr: 1625, the king went by water 
 to the Parlam^ house where he put on his roabes and came 
 dovvne into Westminster hall about 10 in the forenoone, and 
 went in Procession on foote vppon blew cloth through the new 
 Pallace round about to the Abbey where he was crowned, and 
 then about 4 in the afternoone came back the same way againe 
 into Westm"" hall and the Parlament house and so to Whitehall 
 by water. 
 
 Marshalls men to make way. 
 
 Trompetts. 
 Aldermen of London in their order. 
 The kings sollicitor and Attorney. 
 The kings Serieant at law. 
 The Master of Requests. 
 ^The Barons of the Exchequer. 
 Judges in J The Judges of both benches, 
 their rankes. 1 The Lo: cheif Baron. 
 
 ^The Lo: cheif Justice of the Kings bench. 
 2. Pursuivants of Armes. 
 58. ^Knights of the Bath in their order. 
 2. Pursuivants of Armes. 
 Master of the Jewell house. 
 Knights privy Counsellors. 
 Serieant Porter. 
 Serieant of the Vestrie. 
 Gentlemen of the Chappell and Prebends of Westm^. 
 all in Copes and singing all the way. 
 2. Heraulds. 
 
 \ 
 
 > Rushworth says " Eighty " knights of the Bath {Hist. Coll. i. p. 200), 
 and in like manner Fuller says "Eightie" {Church Hist. bk. x. p. 122), 
 " each having an Esquire to support and Page to attend him." The facts of 
 the case appear to be that although 80 persons were designated for the honour 
 on Jan. 21st, 1625-6 (S. P. Dom. xix. 3, 4), only 58 actually received knight- 
 hood on 1st Feb. S. P. Dom. xx., art. 19 gives a list of" Knightes of the 
 Bath made at y* Coronation of K. Charles," 58 in all ; of whom 27 sat at 
 one table, and the remainder at another table. Art. 18 is another copy of the 
 list. 
 
 e 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Barons in their Parlament robes.^ 
 
 Lord of Tilbery. 
 
 Lord of Deincourt. 
 
 Lo: Gary of Lepinton. 
 
 Lo: Brooke. 
 
 Lo: Stanhop of Shelford. abs: 
 
 Lo: Dormer, ab. 
 
 Lo: Carew of Clopton. 
 
 Lo: Denny. 
 
 Lo: Gerard, ab: 
 
 Lo: Peters. 
 
 Lo: Russell. Lo: Wotton. ab: 
 
 Lo: Ghaundos. ab: 
 
 Lo: Pao^ett. ab: 
 
 Lo: Willoughbyof Parham. ab: 
 
 Lo: Evers. ab: 
 
 Lo: St John of Basing. 
 
 Lo: Wentworth. 
 
 Lo: Vaux. 
 
 Lo: Darcy. ab: 
 
 Stourton. 
 
 Scroope. ab: 
 
 Dacres. ab: 
 
 Barkely. 
 Lo: Willoughby of Erisby. 
 Lo: Abergavenny. 
 
 Lo 
 Lo 
 Lo 
 Lo 
 
 Lord Roberts, absent. 
 
 Lo: Gray of Wark. 
 
 Lo: Montague. 
 
 Lo: Nowell. ab: 
 
 Lo: Tenham. 
 
 Lo: Arundell of Wardour. ab: 
 
 Lo: Stanhop of Harrington, ab: 
 
 Lo: Spenser. 
 
 Lo: Danvers. ab: 
 
 Lo: Gray of Groby. abr 
 
 Lo: Howard of Walden. 
 
 Lo: North. 
 
 Lo: Sheiffeild. 
 
 Lo: Wharton, ab: 
 
 Lo: Cromwell, ab: 
 
 Lo: Mordant. 
 
 Lo: Windsor, ab. 
 
 Lo: Sands. 
 
 Lo: Herbert of Cbepstow^ 
 
 Lo: Dudley* 
 
 Lo: Stafford, ab: 
 
 Lo: Morley and Montegle. 
 
 Lo: de la Ware, ab: 
 
 Lo: Audley. 
 
 Lo: Conway Nagley.^ 
 
 Bishops according to their Dignities.^ 
 
 2. Heraulds. 
 
 Vicounts in their Creation roabes* of veluett 
 
 with caps and Coronetts in their hands, and 
 
 on their heads when they came backe.^ 
 
 VIcount Wimbleton. absent. 
 
 Vic: Tunbridge. 
 
 Vicount Rochford. 
 
 Vic: St Albane. ab: 
 
 Vic: Mansfeild. ab: 
 
 Vic: Wallingford. 
 
 Vicount Say and Scale. 
 Vicount Andover. 
 Vic: Colchester. 
 Vic: Mandeville. 
 Vic: Purbeck. ab: 
 Vic: Montague, ab: 
 
 ^ "The Barons, all bareheaded, with swords by their sides." (Fuller, Ch. 
 
 Hist, X. p. 122.) 
 
 2 « Nagley " {sic, MS.) for "[of] Ragley." (J. A. C. Vincent.) 
 
 3 " The Bishops with Scarlet-gowns, and Lawn-sleeves, bareheaded. 
 (Fuller, ubi supra.) For Bishops' whiteSy see above p. xxix. and Troubles 
 pp. 88, 89. 
 
 4 " Coronation-Robes," Fuller. 
 
 ' " with Coronetted-Caps on their Heads," Fuller. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 2. Heraulds. 
 Earles in their Creation robes^ of Veluett 
 with caps and Coronetts in their hands 
 and on their heades when they returned.^ 
 
 Earle of Westmerland. Earle of BulHngbrooke. 
 
 Earle of Clare, ab: Earle of Holland, ab: 
 
 E. of Anglesey, ab: E. of Middlesex, ab: 
 
 E. of Bristow. ab: E. of Denbigh. 
 
 E. of Carlile. 
 
 E. of Holdernes. Dead. 
 
 E. of March, ab: 
 
 E. of Cambridge. 
 
 E. of Devon, ab: 
 
 E. of Warwicke. 
 
 E. of Northampton. 
 
 E. of Leicester. 
 
 E. of Bridgwater. 
 
 E. of Somersett. ab: 
 
 E. of Hertford, abr 
 
 E. of Montgomery. 
 
 E. of Exeter, ab: 
 
 E. of Salisbury. 
 
 E. of Dorsett. 
 
 E. of Suffolke. ab: 
 
 E. of Nottingham. 
 
 E. of Lincolne. ab: 
 
 E. of Essex. 
 
 E. of Pembrooke. 
 
 E. of Bedford, ab: 
 
 E. of Southampton, ab: 
 
 E. of Bath, ab: 
 
 E. of Huntington, ab: 
 
 E. of Sussex. 
 
 E. of Cumberland, ab: 
 
 E. of Rutland. 
 
 E. of Worcester. 
 
 E. of Darby, ab: 
 
 E. of Kent. 
 
 E. of Shrewsbury, ab: 
 
 E. of Northumberland, ab: 
 
 E. of Oxford, none. 
 
 E. of Arundcll.^ 
 
 Clarenceux and Norroy. Heraulds. 
 The Lo: Threr. The Lo: Keeper. 
 
 The Lo: Archbishop. 
 
 The 2. Esquires of Honour with robes worne 
 S'" Geo: Goringe. bawdrichwise, and capps of Estate in their 
 S'' Rich: Winne. hands going, and on their heads returning, 
 
 ' " Coronation- Robes," Fuller. 
 
 2 " with coronetted-caps on their heads," Fuller. 
 
 3 The following list of Earls to be created at the Coronation of K. Charles 
 is preserved in S. P. Dom. K. Ch. I. xx. art. i6. And art. 17 repeats the 
 list, with the endorsement, "Earles made at y* Coronation of King 
 Charles" : — 
 
 " Earles to be created 
 
 Viscount Mandevill, President of | ^^^^^ ^^ Manchester. 
 
 the Councell ) 
 
 Viscount Andevor Earle of Barksheire. 
 
 Lord Wentworth Earle of Cleiueland. 
 
 Lord Sheiffeild Earle of Molgraue. 
 
 Lo: Carew of Clopton Earle of Totnes. 
 
 Lo: Da(n)vers Earle of D^nby. 
 
 Lo: Cary of Lepington Plarle of Monmouth. 
 
 Lo: Ley, Lo: Tr^^i^z^rer Earle of Marlebridge." 
 
 e 2 
 
lii • INTROD UCTION. 
 
 representing the Dukedomes of Normandy 
 and Guyen. 
 The Spurrs borne by the Earle of Montgomery. 
 St. Edwards Scepter borne by the E. of Salisbury. 
 The pointed sword of The sword called The third sword 
 temporall Justice Curtana of mercy of spirituall Justice 
 borne by the Earle borne by the Earle borne by the Earle 
 of Kent. of Essex. of Dorsett. 
 
 The Maiorof London Garter Kinge of A Gentleman 
 
 with his Mace.i Armes. vsher. 
 
 The great Chamberlaine of England, 
 the Earle of Worcester. 
 The Conestable with The sword in the The Earle Marshall 
 his Mace, the Duke scabbard by the of England, Earle 
 of Buckingham. Marquis Hamilton of Arundell. 
 
 Earle of Cambridge. 
 The rodde with the The Crowne of The Orbe of Rule 
 Doue of clemency St. Edward borne by the Earle 
 
 borne by the Earle borne by the Earle of Sussex, 
 
 of Rutland. of Pembrooke. 
 
 Patimat the cover of the chalice Regale the chalice of Saphire 
 carried by the Bishop of St. and gold carried by the Bishop 
 Davids in the Deane of of London. 
 
 Westmi"s place.^ 
 
 The Kings Ma^i^ supported by two Bishops. 
 Durham and Bath vnder a Canopy^ borne 
 by the Barons of the Cincq Ports. 
 
 ^ " The Lord Maior, in a crimson Velvet gown, carried a short Scepter 
 before the King amongst the Serjeants. But I am not satisfied in the 
 criticalness of his place." {Fulkr, u. s.) 
 
 2 Chalices or "Communion-cups" in the sixteenth century and later were 
 most usually provided wiih a Paten having a small foot. When reversed, 
 the paten fitted as a cover to the chalice and was commonly kept in place 
 by a rim slightly raised. Fuller says that "the Bishop of Winchester''^ {i.e., 
 Andrewes) carried "the Golden Plate for the Communion." Accepting 
 Fuller's authority I have asserted this in note 5, on p. 4, below (printed off 
 before I became aware of the existence of the papers in the Record Office). 
 Were it not that the Bp. of London had a long scepter to carry as well as 
 "the Regall" (p. 10, note 2, bis) the fact that Laud iDare K. Edward's staff 
 would have seemed to me decisive against his being bearer of the Patena. 
 Moreover he had other special duties to perform: (see pp. x. xxi. i ; 17 
 text ; and cf. note ■* — (*), ibid.) Winton, being Dean of the Chapel Royal, was 
 likely to be distinguished by some such honour as to be appointed bearer of 
 one of the sacred vessels. 
 
 3 A Canopy : — " Pannum de serico quadratum purpureum, quatuor hastis 
 deargentatis sustentatum cum quatuor campanellis argenteis et deauratis, 
 ultra regem quocumque ierit gestabunt barones de quinque portibus, ad 
 
INTRODUCTION. \ liii 
 
 His Ma^'ps tralne borne by the Earle of 
 Warvvicke and the Lo: Maltravers. 
 2. Gentlemen of the Kings bedchamber 
 S*". James Fullerton and Sir Ro: Carre followed. 
 Serieants at Armes on both sides 
 beginning at the sword. 
 Gentlemen Pensioners on each side the King 
 After all these the Guarde.. 
 
 • All these thinges which were carried (the Coronation ended) 
 were offred vp at the Altar, and left behind in the Church at 
 Westminster.^ 
 
 9. The Form of the Coronation: taken by 
 John Bradshaw, Windsor Herald. 
 
 This form which follows has been transcribed by Mr. Vincent 
 from the original MS. in State Papers — Domestic, K. Charles I. 
 Vol. XX. Art. 12. 
 
 It was finished or composed (like F. Sandford's account of a 
 subsequent coronation) after the event in 1626. It specifies the 
 preacher's text, and it is carefully expressed' in the past tense 
 at the outset, although later on it slides imperceptibly into the 
 present. This consideration, confirmed by a careful comparison 
 of the passages where Laud has given references to the 'Herald' 
 as his authority, has led me to the conclusion that the document 
 which we have here is not that Herald's book on which the 
 Archbishop relied for several details in his own form.^ Very 
 naturally he accepted their record of precedents from some 
 previous coronation. 
 
 What we are printing here is, I think, none the less interest- 
 ing on this account, because it supplies a considerable amount 
 of additional information, and is at the same time the descrip- 
 tion drawn up by a capable observer who was writing, no less 
 than the Archbishop did, under a sense of official responsibility, 
 but who at the same time had viewed the ceremonies not entirely 
 in what Laud called " the Church-way."^ 
 
 quamlibet hastam quatuor assignati, pro diuersitate portuum, ne uideatur 
 portus portui preferri."' Missale Westmon. (ed. Legg), p. 680. 
 
 ' This paper (S. P.— Dom. xx. 8) is endorsed " The Order of Procession 
 to/ the Coronation." The other copy (S. P. — Dom. xx. 9) is endorsed "The 
 order of Procession/ to the Coronation of/ King Charles." 
 
 2 We have specified ten of Laud's references to Xhc Herald '\n our note on 
 p. xxxvii. To make the list complete it is necessary to refer also to his brief 
 notes about the Coif, the Sword, and the Armill ; see pp. 35, ^7, ^^. 
 
 » 'The Bishops were not alone trusted with this Coronation Business [in 
 1626] ; Sed Alii Proccres, but other Great and Noble Men also. And thty 
 did meet that Januar. 31, and sate in Council about it. So the Bisiwps 
 
..V INTRODUCTION. 
 
 State Papers, Domestic. Charles I. Vol. xx. Art. 12. 
 
 /The forme of the Coronation of King [1. cir?Tx. ... 
 Charles (the first). 
 
 Taken by Mr. Bradshaw, Herald at ArmeSc 
 
 Upon Thursday the second day of ffebruary, 1625, being 
 Candlemas day, the most Illustrious King Charles coming 
 privately by water from his Palace of Whitehall to his old 
 Palace in Westminster, about the houre of nine in the morning ; 
 entred the great Hall of the said Palace^ attended by his Nobles 
 and the Peeres of England, the Knights of the Bath (who were 
 Created the day before) and a great Company of his Servants, 
 and other Knights and Gentlemen, And there seated himself 
 vpon his Throne prepared for him vpon a Scaffold in the midle 
 of the said Hall. Where, after he was set came to him in solemne 
 procession the Archbishop of Canterbury, the other Bishops, the 
 Bishop of St. David supplying the roome of the Deane, and the 
 Prebends of Westminster, the Gentlemen of his Ma^i^^s Chapell, 
 the Singing men and Choristers of the Church of Westminster 
 in their Copes and Surplices, And bringing the ancient orna- 
 ments and Ensignes of Honour vsed in the Coronations of the 
 Kings of England, with all reverence presented the same to his 
 Matie sitting in his said Throne Who receiving the same delivered 
 them severally to the Duke of Bukingham, Constable of England, 
 who placed the same vpon a Table neare the Kings Throne 
 untill ye Churchmen were retired when as his Ma^ie called for his 
 said Regalia disposed them to certaine great Estates of the 
 Kingdome there present, To be borne by them before him 
 towards the Church of St. Peter in Westminster the place of his 
 Coronation. Into which Church in faire Proceeding his Ma^ie 
 entered about the houre of ten the same day And passing 
 through the body of the Church and the Quire to the Altar. 
 After Reverence done, His Ma*^^ reposing himself awhile in his 
 Chaire on the South side below the Altar, came back to the 
 Scaffold, And the Archbishop before him with the Constable 
 and Marshall of England attended by two of the Kings of 
 Armes ; shewed himself first to the People on the North and 
 South side of the Scafford.f Then to the Nobility on the East, 
 and to the Clergie in the Quire on the West Of all which Three 
 Estates^ Tharchbishop demanded Thapprobation of the King, 
 
 Meetings [mentioned in the Diary\ were but Preparatory to ease the Lords, 
 most of the Ceremonies being in the Church-way." Abp. Laud's Defence^ 
 27 May, 1644, ap. Troubles., ed. Wharton, pp. 320, 321. 
 
 ^ Obs. " The People " or Commons are here reckoned as one of the Three 
 Estates of the Realm. 
 
INTRODUCTION. Iv 
 
 as in the Book of the forme of the Coronation is expressed.^ 
 Then the King seating himself on a low Chaire vpon the Scaffold, 
 tharchbishop after reverence done to the King entered into 
 Saint Edward's Chapell, and after a while came forth invested 
 in his Pontificalibus, and seated himself in a Chaire prepared 
 for him on the North side of the Altar. And the King arising 
 from his seat attended by the Constable and Marshall came vp 
 to the Altar, and offered a pound waight of gold w^*" was pro- 
 vided by the Treasurer of his Ma^'^s Houshold,^ and then the 
 Pall. And then coming from the Altar seateth himself in his 
 Chaire on the South side below the Altar. During which tyme 
 the Lords offered their severall Ensignes of honour. After 
 which the Sermon was begun by the Bishop of Carlile, the 
 Text taken out of the 2nd of the Revelation, the loth verse, 
 / will give thee the Crowne of life. The Sermon ended,'^ the 
 Archbishop discended from the Altar, and stood before the King. 
 Then the King arising from his Chaire and Standing, the 
 Archbishop readeth to the King his oath. Which being done, 
 he goeth vp to the Altar and kisseth the Booke, and seateth 
 himself where he was before. Then* tharchbishopf the 
 hymne Covie holy Ghost &c., the Quire singing it. Then 
 Tharchbishop coming towards the King, His Ma^'*^ kneeling, 
 tharchbishop prayeth over him. Then is the Letany begun to 
 be sung by two Bishops kneeling vpon the Scaffold, and the 
 Quire answering them. And afterwards the proper Prayers for 
 the Coronation by them read. After which, y*" King arising 
 from his Chaire on the South side below, went to his Chaire on 
 the North side,^ And there standing was disrobed by the Erie of 
 Worcester Great Chamberlayne, to be Anoynted, During w°** 
 tyme there were Prayers read by Tharchbishop, And over his 
 Head was held the Pall® by .... [^ blank here in MS.] 
 . . and the Lord Sheffeild two Knights of the Order of the 
 Garter duryng his Anoynting. After which, a Linnen Coife 
 was put vpon^ his Head. And so arising in his doublet and hose 
 prostrated himself before the Altar And then is invested in 
 Saint Edwards Robes, with proper Prayers read by tharchb^P. 
 Then cometh he downe to the North Chaire below the Altar, 
 And there being set, his Hose and Sandals and Spurres are put 
 on.(**) Tharchbishop standing at the Altar the King ariseth from 
 his Chaire invested in Saint Edwards Robes, cometh to the 
 
 ' See below, p. 1 5. 
 
 - See p. 17. » See p. 18. * See p. 25. 
 
 * His " Chaire of Estate." See p. 31 ;?. 
 
 •* " pallio supra dictum principem extenso : " Missale Westm. p. 693. 
 ' See p. 35. 
 
 8 — (8) This passage occupying above six lines at the head of the 4th page 
 in John Bradshaw's MS. is written in larger writing than the rest 
 
Ivi INTR OD UCTION. 
 
 Altar, And there standing received from tharchbishop the Sword 
 hallowed w*^ a proper Prayer, beginning Xhus Accipe gladtuni, 
 &c.,^ which is girt on by some of the great Estates neare his Ma^Je 
 In like manner was the Armill received, hallowed and put on 
 about his neck. Then is the Pall put vpon his shoulders with a 
 speciall prayer.^ After that, the King being seated in the old 
 Chaire with Jacobs stone in it, on the North side below the 
 Altar,^ tharchbishop hallowing the Crowne setteth it on the 
 Kings head with a speciall prayer. Then is the Ring put on 
 with a proper prayer touching the same. Then his Ma^i^ thus 
 Anoynted Invested and Crowned ariseth from the Chaire, And 
 goeth vp to the Altar, And there received the Scepter of Saint 
 Edward in his right hand, w*'^ was supported by the Earle of 
 Pembroke, who by tenure of the mannor of Worsop was to give 
 the King a glove with the Armes of Verdon on the back of it, 
 and to sustain the Kings hand holding the said Scepter.* Then 
 all the Dukes Marquesses Earles and Vicounts put on their 
 Coronets, and the two Esquires of Honor representing the 
 Duchyes of Normandy and Guyen put on their Ducall Caps, 
 and the Kings of Armes their Crownes ; And so did weare 
 them all the time of the solempnity. The King then kissing 
 the Archbishop and the Bishops that supported him, cometh 
 from his Altar to his Throne on the stage, And there seateth 
 himself in the sight of all the People. Where being set, the 
 Lord Keeper pronounceth his Mamies generall Pardon to all the 
 people, at the foure sides. of the Scaffold."^ Then the Lords 
 went downe into their seates between the Scaffold and the Altar. 
 And then, the King thus sitting in his majestic the Drummes 
 and Trumpets sounding, and the Church and aire filled with 
 frequent Acclamations of the people,^ The Archbishop making 
 reverence 3 tymes, ascendeth the Throne, and kneeling at 
 the Kings feet doth his homage/ and kisseth the King ; And so 
 doe all the other Bishops.^ In like manner all the Lords, the 
 Cheifest first, doe their homage, and kisse the King. Which 
 being done, the King cometh downe from his Throne attended 
 by the Constable and Marshall going before him. And so goeth 
 to the Altar, And there receiveth the Comunion. After which 
 and the Service ended. His Ma^ie entred into Saint Edwards 
 Chapell.^ And being reinvested in fresh Robes, returned to his 
 Palace of Westm^" in the same order he went, about the houre 
 of three afternoone. And from thence tooke his barge to 
 Whitehall. 
 
 » See p. 37. 2 See p. 38. » gee p. 39. 
 
 * See p. 41 n. ^ See p. 45. e q{ p_ ^^ ^^ 
 
 ' See p. 45. » See p. 46. • See p. 52. 
 
INTRODUCTION. Ivii 
 
 10. The Oath taken by the King at his 
 Coronation. 
 
 Among the State Papers are two copies of that part of the 
 Coronation Service which related to the Oath taken by 
 K. Charles I. These are S. P. Dom. xx. artt. lo, ii, and are 
 similar the one to the other. They are written on folio paper 
 measuring /J inches in width and 12 inches in height. 
 
 The form of the Oath, and the question whether Laud or any 
 other person made any alteration in it for the occasion of the 
 Coronation of K. Charles in 1626, are matters which contributed 
 to make one of the most remarkable episodes in the trial of the 
 Primate in the summer and autumn of 1644. 
 
 Remembering how his own prison chamber in the Tower 
 had been searched shortly before his second conviction in June 
 1637/ William Prynne after his triumphant return to London in 
 1640 was only too ready to undertake the search of the Arch- 
 bishop's papers both at Lambeth and in the Tower. 
 
 On PViday, Dec. i8th, 1640, Laud had been committed to 
 the custody of the Gentleman Usher or Officer of the Black 
 Rod (James Maxwell), but, before being conveyed to his house 
 at Charing Cross, he was permitted to ga " in his company " to 
 Lambeth " for a book or two to read in, and such papers as per- 
 tained to [his] defence against the Scots." There he held some 
 discourse with Adam Torless (the faithful steward, who did not 
 long survive his master's trouble) and with some private friends. 
 According to Prynne's marginal addition to the Diary the 
 Archbishop then destroyed certain of his papers.^ After 
 Evening Prayers in Lambeth Chapel he was taken away ; and 
 on Monday, March ist, 1641, he was removed to the Tower ni 
 Mr. Maxwell's coach. While he lay in prison in 1642, in the 
 place^ once occupied by his rival Abp. Williams, Lambeth Palace 
 was several times searched on various pretexts. On Wednesday, 
 9th Nov., 1642, it w^as seized for "public" use, and was turned 
 into a gaol. Upon Laud's petition, his books and goods, the 
 library which his predecessor Abp. Abbot had founded, and his 
 private study, were for the time secured. But on Tuesday, 
 
 > Prynne, Canterburies Doome, p. no. 
 
 2 Laud's Troubles (Wharton), pp. 60, 74 ; Prynne's Breviat, p. 24, marg. 
 As to the false character of some of Prynne's notes to the Breviate, see 
 Troubles^ p. 412. Prynn£ asserted, as on W. Dell's authority, that Laud 
 destroyed the notes of his defence ; but, apparently, referring to arwther 
 occasion, very shortly before his death. Cant. Doome^ p. 461, and the 
 " Epistle" prefixed. And it is now known that these notes were not destroyed 
 (Wharton's Preface to Troubles). Laud says, " Mr. Maxwell . . . was not 
 one minute from me, and knows I did not burn any one paper." Works iii, 
 p. 267. 3 Not the same room {ibid.) Cf. Hackett's Williains ii. p. 128. 
 
Iviii -INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Qth May, 1643, ^ ^'lis belongings were seized, " books and all," by 
 Capt. Guest, Leighton and Dickins ; and such goods as 
 Leighton did not choose to appropriate for himself were set to 
 sale.i On Wednesday, May 31st, Prynne was up betimes, and 
 received the help of a band of ten musketeers from the Guildhall 
 at 4 a.m., and entering the Tower so soon as the gates were 
 opened, and while Laud (now 70 years of age) and his two 
 servants were in their beds, searched the Archbishop's pockets, 
 his papers and his trunk. Prynne carried away with him a MS. 
 copy of the Scottish Liturgy (partly in Laud's own hand partly 
 in his secretary Dell's),^ the diary which had been in his pocket, 
 and his book of private devotions from his side,^ together with 
 21 bundles of papers prepared for his defence, as well as a pair 
 of new gloves which Prynne had rummaged and which Laud 
 with great forbearance pressed on his acceptance. 
 
 Laud's book of prayers was " with much difficulty restored," 
 6th Nov., 1644, by the help of Mr. Hern (his counsel) and Mr. 
 Brown (the Clerk of the House), not however until his impeach- 
 ment in the House of Lords was finished and he was called 
 before the Coxnmons, nor until the book had been used to trump 
 up rather than to establish a charge against its owner. His 
 petition to the House .of Lords (23 Oct., 1643) for the restitution 
 of the papers which he had gathered for his defence, and which 
 Prynne had promised to give him back in four days, was 
 answered after some delay by the restoration of three bundles 
 (or parts of them) out of the one and twenty, and a permission 
 to have copies made at his own ejcpense if he would specify 
 which he required.* .As Henry Wharton tells us in his preface 
 to the History of Laud's Troubles, Prynne employed against the 
 Arch-Bishop at his trial such of the papers " as might seem 
 prejudicial to his Cause ; suppressed those which might be 
 advantageous to him ; Published many, Embezzeled some ; and 
 kept the rest to .the day of his Death.''^ After which event, in 
 1669, Abp. Sheldon recovered the remains. But it was found 
 that Prynne had been in the liabit of destroying the originals of 
 such MSS. as he sent to press, which .as the future keeper of 
 
 1 Troubles^ pp. 6j, 174 ; 64, .197 ; 66, 203. 
 
 * Prynne charges Laud with having forged a royal warrant, and Dell with 
 having counterfeited the King's. signature, for the Scottish Book. {Necessary 
 Introductio7t to Laud's Tryall, p. 156.) But he forgets what he has told us 
 on p. 153, viz., that the original, '"''with his Majesties hand to it^^ had gone to 
 Scotland. What Laud had taken to prison with him was his private copy. 
 
 ' See Troubles, 413. 
 
 * Laud's Troubles 67, 205, 21,1, 433 ; Works iii. p. 86. Prynne's Breviaf^ 
 p. 28. His chamber in the Tower was searched again as late as 22 Oct., 1644, 
 a day appointed for Humihation. Troubles, ^y*. 431. 
 
 5 Were the two MSS. of K. James I.'s Coronation (see above, p. xl.) 
 among those which Prynne " embezzeled" ? • 
 
■INTRODUCTION. Hx 
 
 the Records in the Tower he ought to have known better than 
 to do. 
 
 If Abp. Laud had ever been guilty of culpable severity to 
 prisoners, he met with more than ample retribution. As he 
 faced the Judges in the House of Lords for his twenty days of 
 hearing he had the consciousness that at his right hand just 
 behind him, almost at his elbow, near the Black Rod, was 
 standing his implacable and cruel enemy, still keen enough in 
 hearing and with his fingers itching to hand to tl>e Clerk across 
 the bar some long forgotten prrvate letter from his study at 
 Lambeth or some .annotated page selected from the heap of 
 documents which he had been allowed to get half ready for his 
 own defence, hut which were now lying upon the table out of 
 his sight, reserved to make some show of evidence against him.^ 
 
 This torture had _gone on for twenty several days in a period 
 of five months, and the month of August followed. But on 
 Monday, 2nd Sept., 1644, when the aged Primate was brought 
 to the bar of the House of Lords to make a Jlecapitulation of 
 his defence, he " saw every Lord present " — all the Bishops, of 
 course, had long since been excluded from. a vote — "with a New 
 Thin Book in Folio in a blue coat." This blue-book was the 
 Archbishop's own Diary (from 1573 to 1643) which Pxynne had 
 now printed in his own fashion, under the title of "a Brcviatl' 
 with malicious comments of his own. A few pages of the 
 original book had suffered from fire, by some means or other, 
 while it had been in his hands. Laud's own expressed purpose 
 to issue a true copy himself was prevented by his death ; but in 
 January, 1643-4, hie had executed a. will which was proved by his 
 executor Dr. Baily after the Restoration. In it he bequeathed 
 to his executor all his papers and paper-books " if they can 
 escape the Violence of the Time." {Troubles, p. 456.) Dr. Baily 
 deposited Laud's autograph History in the library of their college 
 (St. John Bapt., -Qxon) ; and there it was discovered by the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury (Sheldon) and the Dean of St. Paul's 
 (Sancroft) who had previously intended to edit (in lack of any- 
 thing better) a transcript which. had come into their hands. 
 
 Sancroft himself, after succeeding to the . Primacy, was 
 engaged in preparing an edition in his enforced retirement in 
 Suffolk in 1693 when his last illness came upon him ; and he 
 then bequeathed the .important task to his learned chaplain 
 Henry Wharton, who from the materials put before him took 
 
 ' Prynne, anticipating the device of.modern editors of illustrated papers, 
 employed one of.thevcJeverest draughtsmen of the day to draw an historical 
 picture of the interior of the court, and gave a key of the personages repre- 
 sented in the sketch. He had two young men (G rice and Beck) to help 
 him turn the papers. .Trouble^, p. 216. 
 
Ix INTRODUCTION. 
 
 unusual pains to perfect his edition of the Diary and History of 
 the Troubles and Tryal of the . . . Blessed Martyr William 
 Laud, folio, 1695. 
 
 In Laud's account of his Trial, edited by Wharton, the 
 Archbishop says : — 
 
 " Maij 27, i6z|4y Munday. The Eleventh Day of my Hear- 
 ing. This day Serjeant Wilde followed the Charge upon me. 
 . . . § 5. Then leaving the Ceremonies (at the Coronation) he 
 charged me with two alterations in the Body of the King's Oath. 
 One added, namely these Words, 'agreeable to the Kings 
 Prerogative! The other omitted, namely these words, ' Quce 
 Populus Elegerit\ which the People have chosen, or shall 
 choose. 
 
 " For this latter, the Qause mnitted^ that suddenly vanished. 
 For it was omitted in the Oath of King James as is confessed 
 by themselves in the Printed Votes^ of this present Parliament. 
 
 " But the other highly insisted on, as taking off the total 
 assurance which the subjects have by the Oath of their Prince 
 for the performance of his Laws. First, I humbly conceive 
 this Clause takes off none of the People's Assurance ; none at 
 all. For the King's Just and Legal Prerogative, and the Sub- 
 jects' Assurance for Liberty and Property may stand well 
 together, and have so stood for Hundreds of Years. Secondly, 
 that Alteration, whatever it be, was not made by me ; nor is 
 there any Interlining or Alteration so much as of a Letter 
 found in that Book. Thirdly : if any thing be amiss therein, 
 my Predecessor gave that Oath to the King, and not I. I was 
 merely Ministerial, both in the Preparation and at the Corona- 
 tion it self, supplying the place of the Dean of Westminster. 
 
 " After this day's work was ended, it instantly spread all 
 over the City, that I had altered the King's Oath at his 
 Coronation,^ and from thence into all parts of the Kingdom ; as 
 if all must be true which was said at the Bar against me, 
 what Answer so-ever I made. The People and some of the 
 Synod now crying out, that this one thing was enough to take 
 away my Life. And though this was all that was Charged this 
 day concerning this Oath, yet seeing how this fire took, I . 
 thought fit the next day that I came to the Bar, to desire that 
 the Books of the Coronation of former Kings, especially those 
 
 ^ Printed Votes, p. 706. [This reference is to E. Husbands' Exact Col- 
 lection of all Remonstraftces, Declarations, Votes, &c., 4to, 1643. The date 
 of the Remonstrance in question being 2 Nov., 1642.] 
 
 2 This calumny was revived in Oct., 1693, by Lord Chief Baron Atkins in 
 his speech to the Lord Mayor, and it was hinted that something more in a 
 like direction had been done at the Coronation of K. James IL Wharton 
 (in his Preface) vindicates his own patron Sancroft as well as Laud. 
 
INTRODUCTION. Ixi 
 
 of Queen Elizabeth and King James, might be seen and com- 
 pared, and the Copies brought into the Court, both from the 
 Exchequer, and such as were in my Study at Lambeth : And a 
 fuller Inquisition made into the Business : In regard I was as 
 Innocent from this Crime as when my Mother bare me into the 
 World. A Salvo was entred for me upon this. And every day 
 that I after came to the Bar, I called upon this Business. And 
 somewhat or other was still pretended by them which managed 
 the Evidence, that I could not get the Books to be brought 
 forth, nor any thing to be done, till almost the last day of my 
 Hearing. Then no Books could be found in the Exchequer, nor 
 in my Study, but only that of King Ja7nes , whereas, when the 
 Keys were taken from me, there were divers Books there, as is 
 confessed in the Printed Votes of this Parliament (p. 706) : 
 And one of them with a Watchet^ Sattin Cover, now missing. 
 And whether this of King/^;;/^i- (had not my Secretary, who knew 
 the Book, seen it drop out of Mr. Pryn's Bag), would not have 
 been concealed too, 1 cannot tell. At last, the Book of King 
 James his Coronation, and the other urged against me concern- 
 ing King Charles, were seen and compared openly in the Lords 
 House, and found to be the same Oath in both, and no Inter- 
 lining or Alteration in the Book charged against me. This 
 Business was left by the Serjeant to Mr. Maynard, who made 
 the most that he could out of my Diary against me." (Troubles^ 
 
 pp. 318, 319-) 
 
 Laud's answers and his behaviour at his trial favourably 
 impressed the people who were present, but there were some 
 who would not be satisfied to stop short of shedding his 
 blood. 
 
 Upon the 15th day of his hearing he mentions a further 
 result of the search. 
 
 "Junij 20, 1644. Thursday. . . . Upon my often 
 
 calling to have the Oaths at the Coronation of King James and 
 King Charles compared, some of them repaired again to my Study 
 at Lainbeth, to search for all such Copies of Coronation- Books as 
 could there be found. In this diligent and curious search (' For 
 Mr. Pryn's Malice made it') they found some papers concerning 
 Parliaments, no other (I praise God for it) than such, as with 
 indifferent construction might (I hope) well pass, especially con- 
 sidering what occasion led me, and what Command was upon 
 me. And as I have been told by Able and Experienced Men, 
 they would have been nothing, had they been found in any but 
 this troublesome and distracted time about the Rights of Par- 
 liaments (as tis said.) Howsoever, I was most unfortunate they 
 
 » Watchet^ pale blue. 
 
Ixii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 should be now found ; and I had not left them a Being, 
 but that I verily thought I had destroyed them long since." 
 {Troubles, pp. 354-5.) 
 
 He says that after the accusers had extracted what odium 
 they could out of the '' Ansiver to the Remonstraiice^^ 17 June, 
 1628, and A Paper Concerning a Declaration. Jan. 28, 1628, and 
 some other papers, Mr. Nicolas in his charge proceeded to urge 
 some alterations made by the King (when Laud was not at 
 Court) in the Prayers for the Fifth of November and the Book 
 of the Fast (1636), and the Prayers on Coronation Day (the 
 Anniversary), as evidence that Laud had altered the Oath in 
 the Coronation Service ! Ibid. p. 358. (See also Laud's Speech 
 in the Star Chamber, 16 June, 1637, with reference to News from 
 Ipswich.) 
 
 Prynne in his malicious edition of Laud's Diary had foisted 
 into the text {Breviat, p. 7, li. 12) an assertion that Laud 
 '' altered the Coronation Oath!' No apology for this falsehood 
 or error, so far as my reading goes, appears in Prynne's subse- 
 quent writings on the subject of the Coronation, while at pp. 69 
 and 475 of his Canterburies Doome he jjasses over in silence 
 what Nicolas, Maynard, and Brown argued on the subject, as 
 well as the Archbishop's vindication of his integrity. 
 
 That at the Restoration he virtually assumed or admitted 
 the truth of what Laud urged, — the identity of the two forms — I 
 have observed above, at p. xl. 
 
 We have noted at p. 90 below that the form of Oath quoted 
 in the Answer by K. Charles L in or about the end of May, 
 1642 (Husbands' Collection, p. 290), from the records of the 
 Exchequer corresponds with the form printed from the King's 
 own copy at Cambridge, and that Sancroft, collating it with 
 other copies, notes in the margin that the last clause in the pre- 
 liminary Interrogation (" according to y^ laws of God .... 
 Customes of this Realm ? ") was an " Addition," which had of 
 course become a matter of history in 1685. It will be noticed 
 that this clause was not in the draft A (which is now at Lambeth, 
 but which, as I concluded on quite independent grounds, p. xiii, 
 had not been one of Laud''s collection.) See p. 22. The reason 
 of the absence of that clause in the MS. in question I take to 
 be as follows : — 
 
 Draft A presupposes that the King's Oath is a Latin one ; 
 and the English which follows is merely a translation from the 
 
 1 Prynne published the Breviat about 2 Sept., 1644. I find it hard to 
 believe that he was ignorant of what the Lords and Commons had admitted 
 in the Remonstrance,'! Nov., 1642, that "his M^aqsUq and his father'''' used a 
 form of oath differing from the Latin of their Predecessors. Husbands' 
 Collection^ p. 712, line 5. Prynne was M.P. for Newport in Cornwall. 
 
INTRODUCTION. IxiH 
 
 Latin, v/hich I believe never contained this Addition, which is 
 manifestly later than the time of Henry VIII. And this Draft 
 was discarded (if indeed Laud himself ever saw it) before the 
 Committee finished their work in 1625-6. 
 
 It will be seen also that the Addition does exist in the copies 
 in the Record Office (S. P. Dom. xx. 10, 11), which we now are 
 about to print from Mr. Vincent's transcript, while attention has 
 been drawn to it by underlining in the Order in S. P. Dom. xx. 
 15, given already (p. xli). 
 
 Laud's own account of the matter amounts to this. Abp. 
 Abbot had at Lambeth in 1626 two versions of the Oath of the 
 date of 1603, one of them containing the addition and the 
 other without it. Laud, as junior Bishop (" being Puny " is his 
 own phrase, Troubles, p. 320), was the one deputed by his 
 brethren to go with the Duke of Buckingham to the King on 
 the 1 8th of January to give an account, from notes, of their 
 consultations about the Ceremonies for the Coronation. He had 
 taken the precaution to ask Abp. Abbot to lend him a book of 
 the Ceremonies of 1603, and he gave him the one containing 
 the addition. The other MS., or rather the two together, 
 naturally came into his own possession when he was promoted 
 to Lambeth after Dr. G. Abbot's death. Laud further says that 
 the copy which Abbot had lent him was no doubt the more 
 authentic of the two, and that " YJ\\\% James was Crowned by the 
 Book which hath this Addition in it, this being in a fair 
 Carnation Sattin Cover, the other in Paper without * Cover, 
 and unfit for a King's Hand, especially in such a great and 
 ipublick Solemnity." {Troubles, p. 321.) 
 
 State Papers — Domestic, Charles I., vol. xx. 
 /The order of the Coronacon of y^ kings, 1625 [LciTlTx. 10. 
 
 The sermon being done the Arch Bp goeth to the king and 
 asketh his Ma^y concerning his willingnes to take the oath 
 vsually taken by his pr^dicessors. 
 
 The king sheweth himselfe willing therewithall ariseth and 
 Cometh to the Altar. 
 
 Then the Arch Bp with a low voyce speaking private as to 
 the king sayeth S*" will you grant and keepe and by yo'" oath 
 confirme to the people of England the lawes and customes to 
 them granted by the kings of England yo"" lawfull and religious 
 predecessors and namely the lawes and customes and franchises 
 
 » The existence of the two varying copies of the time of the accession of 
 K. James I., at Lambeth, was put forward in Brown's argument against Laud 
 in the House of Commons, 2 Nov., 1644. See Troubles, p. 321. 
 
Ixiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 granted to the Clergie and to y^ people by the glorious king 
 St. Edward yo^ predecessor according and conformable to the 
 lawes of good and true pwfession of y^ Gospell established in 
 this kingdome and agreeing to the prerogatiues of the kings 
 thereof and to the auncient Customes of this Realme. 
 
 Then the king pr<?mising to grante and keepe them all y^ 
 Arch Bp declares vnto him of what things he shall sweare saying 
 
 1. S^'will you keepe peace and agreement intirely (according 
 to yo'" power) both to god, the holy Church, the Clergie and 
 the people. 
 
 The king answeres I will keepe it. 
 
 2. S^ will you to yo^" power cause law, justice and discression 
 in mercy and truth to be executed in all yo^ iudgm^s. 
 
 The king answers I will. 
 
 3. S'' will you grant to hold and keepe the lawes and right fully 
 to defend and vphold them to the hono^ of God so much as in 
 you lyeth. 
 
 The kings answere I grant and prc'mise so to doe. 
 
 Then one of the Bps before, and for them all with a loud 
 voyce sayeth <dux lord and king wee beseech you to graunt and 
 preserve vnto vs and the church comitted to o^ charges all 
 canonical! przviledges and dew law and Justice and that you 
 would protect and defend vs as every good king in his kingdome 
 ought to be a protector and defendor of the Bp^ and the churches 
 vnder theire goverment. 
 
 The king answers with a willing and devoute heart I promise 
 and grant y^ I will preserve and mayntayne to you and every of 
 you and y^ churches comitted to yo^" charge all Canonical! 
 priviledges & due Law and Justice and that I wilbe yo^ 
 pr^'tector and defendor to my power by the assistance of God as 
 ever[y] good King in his kingdome in right ought to pr<?tect 
 and defend the Bp^ and churches vnder their goverment. 
 
 Then the king rysing out of his Chare is led to the Altar 
 where laying his hand on the Bible he taketh his oath in sight 
 of all the people saying the thing w^^ I haue premised I shall 
 observe and Iceepe as god helpe me and by y^ contents of this 
 booke. 
 
 After the hymne and several! prayers & anoynting of the 
 king and investing himself with the sword &c. &c., and other 
 Cerymonys the Arch Bp inthroniseth him into his throne there 
 sayinge 
 
 Stand and hould fast from henceforth that place whereof 
 hitherto you have beene heire by y^ succession of yo^ forefathers 
 being now delivered to you by the authority of allmighty god 
 and as you see y^ Clergie to come neerer the Altar then others : 
 so remember that in places convenient you give them greater 
 
INTRODUCTION. Ixv 
 
 honor : that the mediator of God and man may establish you in 
 this Kingly throne ; to be the mediator betwixt the Clergie and 
 the layty and y^ you may raigne for ever with Jesus Christ the 
 King of Kings and Lord of Lords who with the father and the 
 Holy Gost Liueth and raigneth for ever. Amen. 
 
 [Endorsed.] The Order of the Coronacon of Kings. 1625. 
 
 Art. II is a repetition of Art. 10. 
 
 I take the present opportunity of acknowledging my personal 
 obligation to my friend Mr. James Bass Mullinger, for the con- 
 siderate and cordial assistance which he has given to Mr. Rogers 
 and myself while we have been engaged in our pleasant work 
 upon the precious Coronation MSS. in his custody at St. John's 
 College, Cambridge. 
 
 Dr. Legg has favoured me with a sight of those proof sheets 
 of the Missale Westmonasteriense which contain the Coronation 
 Service, and has in various ways helped in my work. 
 
 / 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The Man-iage of K. Charles and Henrietta Maria ; Preparations for the Coronation ; 
 Laud's Diary, Jan, and Feb., 1625-6 (p. viii) ; Prynne's account of Laud's 
 proceedings (p. x) ; Description of "A," the Lambeth MS. 1076, a draft for 
 the intended Coronation (p. xii) ; Description of "K" the King's own copy, 
 and of the collations and alterations ("6".") subsequently introduced into it by 
 Bancroft for another coronation (p. xiv) ; Connexion of W. Lloyd, Bp. of 
 Llandaff, Tho. Baker, and W. Bancroft with the coronation manuscripts at St. 
 John's College, Cambridge (p. xvi) ; Description of Laud's own copy, his 
 Prayers, his autograph memoranda ; Note on the Holy Oil and Cream (p. xviii) ; 
 The Coronation at Holy Rood, Edinburgh, in 1633 (p. xxvi) ; Laud in 
 Scotland (p. xxix) ; Bancroft's own Order (** Sa.") for K. James II. (p. xxx) ; 
 His diligence (p. xxxvii) ; The part taken by the Heralds ; Bancroft's notes 
 (p. xxxviii). 
 
 Account of some other documents appended (p. xxxix) — 
 
 a. A Fourteenth Century Coronation Order and list of Services. 
 
 b. A Table of Comparison. 
 
 c. The Coronation of K. James I. and his Consort. 
 
 d. Notes by Bancroft and others. 
 
 e. The Coronation at Edinburgh in 1633. 
 
 /. The Coronation Office in Prynne's Signal Loyalty, 
 g. Table of Dates and List of Consecrators. 
 
 Additions to the Introduction, from documents in the Record Office. — The copy 
 with Laud's notes (p. xli) ; The Order of Procession and Roll of Nobility 
 (p. xlviii) ; Form taken by John Bradshaw, Windsor Herald (p. liii) ; The 
 Oath taken by the King, which Laud was charged with altering (pp. Ivii-lxv). 
 
 THE MANNER OF THE CORONATION, 1625-6. 
 
 PAGE 
 'ExixdiCi Ex Libra Regali 3 
 
 Oleum prascriptum ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Bishops to be nominated ... ... ... .. ... ... ... ... 4 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Ixvii 
 
 The Preparation : Apparatus in the Church of Westminster ... 
 
 (Extract from Laud's own copy) ... 
 
 The Evening before the Coronation 
 
 The Morning before the Coronation 
 
 The Regalia .. 
 
 The Procession to the Coronation and the Ordering of the Train 
 
 The Entrance into the Church (Anthem I.) 
 
 The Recognition (Anthem II.).-. 
 
 The First Oblation (a pall and ingot) 
 
 The Sermon 
 
 The Oath, with the Admonition or Petition 
 
 The Hymn Veni Creator Spiritus 
 
 The Litany ... 
 
 The Anointing preceded by the Preface. (Anthem III.) 
 
 The Quoif and Dalmatica, or Colobium Sindonis 
 
 The Supertunica, the Hose and Sandals 
 
 The presenting of the Spurs and Sword 
 
 The Investing with the Armill and Royal Mantle. [The Orb] 
 The Blessing and Putting-on of the Crown. (Anthem IV.) 
 
 fortare'' ... 
 
 The Investiture />er Annulum et Baculum. The Gloves. 
 
 Redemption of the Sword 
 
 The Benediction, and 7'<3 Z)^«w 
 
 The Inthronization. * Sta et retine ' 
 
 The Pardon, and the Homage 
 
 (For the Queen : see below) 
 
 (Anthem V. ) At the Communion : — The Prayer, Epistle, and Gospel 
 
 The Offering. The Bread and Wine 
 
 The Second Oblation a marc of gold 
 
 The Consecration of the Sacrament, and the Reception of the 
 
 Eucharist... 
 
 The Last Prayers 
 
 The Recess... 
 
 Notes by Laud 
 
 The Hymne, Veni Creator 
 
 ' Con- 
 
 The 
 
 PAGK 
 5 
 7 
 
 9 
 lo 
 
 IC 
 
 II 
 
 13 
 
 H 
 17 
 i8 
 i8 
 
 24 
 
 27 
 30 
 35 
 36 
 36 
 38 
 
 38 
 
 40 
 43 
 44 
 45 
 45 
 47 
 49 
 50 
 
 )i» 52 
 52 
 53 
 54 
 57 
 
 The Coronation of the Queen 
 
 1 . The Blessing of the Queen 
 
 2. The Anointing 
 
 3. The Ring 
 
 4. The Crown 
 
 5. The Sceptre and Ivory Rod 
 Note from Laud's copy 
 
 58-62 
 58 
 59 
 60 
 61 
 61 
 62 
 
Ixviii CONTENTS. 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Page 41, line 17, for " omnes " read omnis. 
 „ 52, „ 12, „ "(16.)" „ (i7-)- 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Appendix I. — Fonna Reguni et Re'^inarttin Coronacionis Anglie (MS. Bodl. 
 
 596. ?A.D. 1399) ... 63 
 
 Ojfficiarij principales in die coronacionis Regis ... ... ... .. 70 
 
 0_fficiuin Comitis Oxonie, Magni Camerarij Anglie... ... ... ... 72 
 
 Appendix IL — A Table of Comparison between a fifteenth and a seventeenth 
 
 century order of coronation ... '... ... ... ... ... TZ 
 
 Appendix III. — The [Coronation of K. James and Queene Anne his wife : 
 
 25 July, 1603. (Brit. Mus. 6284, PL cxx. A) 79 
 
 Appendix IIII. — Notes on the Coronation Service of K, Charles I. by 
 Sancroft, &c., with extracts from Fuller, Heylin, Prynne, Husbands, 
 Rush worth, &c. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... - 84 
 
 Epistola Roberti Lincolniensis Episcopi 91 
 
 Appendix V. — 'The Memorable and Soleme Coronatione of K. Charies, 
 
 crouned King of Scotland' at Holyrud Housse,' June 18, 1633 93 
 
 Appendix VI. — 'Ceremonies at the Coronations,' a. d. 1603 & 1626: from 
 
 Prynne's 6'/'^7za/ Zcij^Z/jj/ (part ii, pp. 263-302) 107 
 
 Appendix VII. — {a) A List of Coronations of Kings and Queens of England 
 
 from 1066 to 1838 138 
 
 {b) A List of Archbishops of Canterbury and other Bishops consecrating ; 
 also of Deans and Bishops members of the Chapter of Westminster, 
 
 from 1547 to 1838 ... 142 
 
 Alphabetical Index of latin prayers and other forms used at Coronations 
 
 in England, including also some other prayers ^r^ regtiantibus ... 143 
 
tu 
 
 (Utftitner 
 
 [If. 8a 
 MS. K. 
 sig. a. 
 
 afti^e 
 
 Covonation 
 
 of tj^c 
 
 (^inc^s of (Bngfanb 
 
 [^nno Bni 1625-6.] 
 
 ADDENDUM. 
 
 Page ij, line 12. " Visd Dorchester"] Fuller explains that this was a 
 misprint for Viscount Doncast€i\ son of the Earl of Carlisle who "held 
 a great office in the Wardrobe." Appeal of Injur'd Innocence part iii. 
 p. 4. (Heylin says, Examen Historicu?n ii. pp. 68, 69, that the Earl of 
 Denbigh was then Master of the Wardrobe.) The other train-bearer. 
 Lord Compton, was Master of the Robes. In the Order printed in our 
 Introduction, p. liii., two different names are given : " the Earle of 
 Warwicke " and "Lord Maltravers." There were 5 train-bearers in 1633. 
 See p. 96. And 7 in 1761. 
 
/^ Iff -» in r- [M^- K = St. John* 
 
 /C]c ILibro Kegali. coii. camb. L 15, 
 
 If 9a. 
 
 Provideatur sejnper^ quod Coronatio tarn Regis quam RegituB 
 fiat in die Dominico vel in Festo aliquo Solenni.^ 
 
 Page gb. is left blank in the King's Book. 
 
 Here Laud's copy (L. 12, p. i) has the following note : — 
 
 Decanus Westmonasteriensis {sive locum eius gerens) 
 semper lateri REGIS adhcBrendo prcesens debet esse pro dicti REGIS 
 iuformatione in his qtice dictce Coronatio7iis concernunt solennitatent, 
 vt Omnia modo debito peragantur. Ad ipsum vero hoc officium 
 solummodo spectat. 
 
 Laud adds in the margin in black ink : " Eiusdem monas- 
 terii monachus : sed elcctus consensu Prions et Conuentus : — 
 Ego in Coronatione serenissimi principis Caroli sic deputatus fui. 
 Et eram turn Meneuensis Epus et praebendarius Loci." 
 
 I Oleum prcsscriptum ad ungendum in Coronatione [K. If. loa. 
 Carolum I"™ BritannicB Regem. 
 
 [prepar'd for ye Anointing of Charles I. by his Physitians ; 
 and hallowed by ye Bp. of S. Davids, C 2. 5.p 
 
 » " Semper provideatur ;' Laud (St. John's Coll. Cam. MS. L. 12). 
 
 2 It appears to have been the custom in England to fix the Coronation 
 of the Sovereign (as the ordinations of the Clergy) upon some Sunday or 
 Holy Day. The fifteenth century Pontifical, which Maskell has printed 
 {Mon. Rii.^ ii, pp. 40, 41) contains, however, the following provision for the 
 mass : " Incipiatur officium misse a cantoribus de solennitate diei, si 
 contigerit dictam fieri coronationem in festo solenni. Si vero euenerit quod 
 dicta coronatio fiat in simplici die, dicatur (missa prius de dominica a 
 conventu debito modo celebrata) missa specialis pro rege : videlicet Officium 
 Protector noster," &c. For a list of the days on which Kings and Queens 
 of England have been crowned since the Norman Conquest, see the 
 Appendix to this volume. 
 
 » [The writing between the lines all through and that on the unnumbered 
 leaves at the beginning is in Sancroft's hand, "5." There also are 
 certain among the marginalia in his hand, as well as some additions at the 
 end of the volume.] In his own MS. (Sa. i.e., a MS. in St. John's College 
 Library, Cambridge, olim L. 14. entirely in Sancroft's hand), Sancroft notes 
 that, " The King saith, this is Sir Theod. Mayhern's Receit" (Dr. Mayeru 
 was physician to K. Charles I and Henrietta Maria.) 
 
 B 2 
 
4 THE' Coronation of king charles l 
 
 Rec[ipe] 
 
 Olei fiorum Aurantiorum & lasimini per infusionem in oleo 
 Been praeparati, quale ex Hispania affertur, ana ^vi. Olei stilla- 
 titii Rosarum ^s. Olei cinnamomi stillati 5ij, Fiorum Benzoini 
 non adustorum alborum in arena per cophinum chartaceum 
 extractorum ^i- Ambraegrisiae 5iiij, Moschi 5ij, Zibettae 5i. 
 Misce in porphyrite, mox in porcellana super cineres tepidos. 
 Adde Spiritus Rosarum ^s. F. Ung. 
 
 I BISHOPS [K. iia. 
 
 to be nominated and appointed by f ArckBishop of Canterbury 
 
 his Grace, on the day of his Ma^''' Coronation for f^^ 
 
 Services following. 
 
 A Bishop to be appointed to preach} 
 
 A Bishop to be appointed to read y^ petition of the Bishops. 
 
 Two Bishops, or two of the Quire to be appointed to sing y^ Letany 
 in y'' Quire. 
 
 A Bishop to be appointed to read the Gospell? 
 
 A Bishop to read the Epistle^ 
 
 The [** A " corrected to " The "] Bishop that reads the Gospell 
 must provide Bread and Wine for y^ King to offer at y^ Com- 
 munion. 
 
 A Bishop to carry S. Edward's Chalice.^ 
 
 A Bishop to carry the Paten,^ 
 
 The Bishops of Duresme and Bath to support the King.^ 
 
 Two other Bishops to hold the towell before y" King at y^ Com- 
 
 » The Preacher was Dr. Ric. Senhouse, Bp. of Carlisle. (At the 
 Coronation of James I. the Bp. of Winton preached.) 
 
 * The Gospeller was Dr. Sam. Harsnet, Bp. of Norwich. 
 
 3 The Epistoler was Dr. Theophilus Field, Bp. of Llandaff. The St, 
 John's MS. "L. 14." Sancroft's own MS., puts the Epistoler before the 
 Gospeller, and inserts at the top " Two Bishops to support y^ Queen," and 
 he brackets sundry as required only, " if there be a Comunion " (which 
 in the case of James II., for which he was providing, there was not). 
 
 ^ St. Edward's Chalice, the Regall, was carried by Dr. Geo. Monteigne, 
 Bp. of London. " St. Edward's stone chalice," Sa = St. John's, L. 14. 
 
 * The Paten was carried by Dr. Launcelot Andrewes, Bp. of 
 Winchester. 
 
 * The King's Person was supported by Dr. Ric. Neile, Bp. of Durham, 
 and Dr. Arthur Lake, Bp. of Bath. Sancroft notes that the claims of these 
 sees were allowed for the Coronation of Charles II. 
 
 ' The only Bishops mentioned by Fuller, Ch. Hist.^ Bk. xi. p. 123, 
 Section 29, as kneeling in rich copes to receive the Communion with the 
 King, besides the Epistoler and Gospeller, were the Bishops of Durham 
 (Neile), and St. Davids (Laud), and of these the latter administered the 
 cup. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. $ 
 
 ^The Preparation. [K., sig. b. p. i 
 
 The Apparatus in the Church of Westminster. 
 
 There is a Stage to be set up four square [5 foot high. C. 2. 6".] 
 close to y foure high pillars, betweene f Quire and y Altar. 
 The stage is to be spread with Tapestrie and to have railes about 
 it richly covered?' It is also to have Staires out of the Quire up 
 to it, and down to the Altar fro7n it? 
 
 There is a TJirojie [2 Thrones 5.] of State^ to be erected on 
 y said Stage : [One higher S.] for the [The King's Throne 
 was 5 foot high. C. 2. S.] /King [y^ other lower for y^ [p. 2. 
 Queen : both S.] adorned Pallis, quissinis sericis dr pretiosissimis, 
 with a Chaire [2 chaires] before it [them 5.] 
 
 There is also another Chaire [are also two other chaires S.] 
 to be set below by y Altar [y^ one S.] on y South side [somewhat 
 higher S.'\for the King ; [y^ other (5n y^ N. side not so high for 
 
 "Two before the King and two before the Queen," Sa. This MS. 
 Sancroft's own, has this very important addition, "The Abp. also (-f or 
 y*" D[ean] of Westm"^, if he be a Bp.) is to hallow (' consecrate ' interlin.) y" 
 Oil wher w'*^ y*" K^. and Qu. are to be Anointed (-|- 'setting it vpo ye 
 Altar, at Westm"',' interlin.). But y"^ Oil is to be prepard by y* YS" 
 physitians. That for K. Cha. I. was thus : R. Flor Aurantior. ..." 
 
 ' Cod MS. L. 15, in biblioth. Coll. D. Johannis Evang. Cantab. 
 paginula i. 
 
 2 With red cloth Herald marg. 
 
 3 A. (= MS. Lambeth 1076) adds "and other Stayres Eastward." 
 
 * "There are two Throanes of Estate" A. [The Lambeth MS., and 
 Sancroft's collations give a double number of seats as they represent the 
 earlier arrangement proposed when Henrietta Maria was expected to be 
 crowned. Our text (the St. John's Coll. MS. L. 15, apart from Sancroft's 
 insertions) represents the actual arrangements for the King's Coronation 
 without his consort. And Fuller in 1655 describing the ceremony thirty 
 years after the event, but evidently from documents, and with the express 
 purpose of giving an exact account for guidance "if hereafter Divine 
 providence shall assign England another King," mentions the three chairs 
 for the King. The " scaffold," as he calls it, " was made of wood at the 
 upper end of the church, from the Quire to the Altar. His Majesty 
 mounted it, none under the degree of a Baron standing thereon, save only 
 the Prebends of Westminster, who attended on the Altar, three chaires were 
 appointed for him in several places ; the ist of Repose ; 2nd the ancient 
 Chair of Coronation ; 3rd (placed on an high square of five staires ascent) 
 being the Chair of State." (Fuller, Ch. Hist., p. 122.)] 
 
 The parallel passage to the above description in the text appears in the 
 earlier draught, now at Lambeth, in a fonn just sufficiently different to make 
 it worth while to print it here for the sake of comparison. Other 
 variations between the two MSS. will be noted in the form of collation 
 later on. The letters Sa. are used here to denote the variations in the 
 transcript made by Sancroft himself for the Coronation of James II. (Sl 
 John's L. 14,). 
 
6 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 ye Q. with either of y 5.] a Faldstoole and cushens to pray at^ 
 and seats for y" L^ and B^\ 
 
 A nd all the Pavement is to be spread w^^ Carpets^ and Cushens 
 to be laid (upon y^ steps marg.), 
 
 /The person that is to annoynt ["and crown" Sa."] the King [A. If. i. 
 ["and so y^ Qu. also (K. Ja.)" Sa.'\ is the Archbishop of Canterburye. 
 
 The place is the Church of Westmin: to which it is, by diuers Charters 
 granted to be Locus constitiitionis et Coronationis Regiae et Repositorium 
 Regalium [(" K. Ja.") Sa^ 
 
 The time if it be possible some Sonday or holiday. 
 
 There is to be set vp a Stage of Timber foure square, close to the 
 fower high pillars betweene the Quire and the Altar, round about, w'^'^ Stage 
 is to be spred w*'' Tapestrey and the Rayles of it to be richlye couered. 
 
 It is allsoe to have Staires out of the Quire vp to it, and downe from it to 
 the Altar and other Stayres eastward. [A. If. i^ 
 
 There are two Throanes of Estate to be erected on the saied stage one 
 higher for the King, another lower for the Qu: to be adorned Pallis et 
 \a blank left here for the word " Quissinis " or " Cussinis "] sericis 
 prseciocissimis w*'^ twoe other chaires before them. 
 
 There are allsoe twoe other chayres to be set below by the Altar the 
 one on the Southside somew^ higher for the King. The other on the 
 Northside, not so highe for the Queene w"' either of them a faldstoole, and 
 Quishions to pray at, and all the pauem* to be spred w**" carpets. 
 
 There is allsoe a Trauerse to be set vp in St. Edwards Chap- 
 pell for the King to disrobe himselfe in after the ceremonyes of the [A. If. 2 
 Coronation ended, where there is a faldstoole and Quishions w*'' a chaire 
 for the Qu: to be set for her to pray at and repose herselfe in the whilest 
 the King disrobeth and new arrayeth himselfe. 
 
 The Evening before the Coronation. 
 
 The evening before the Coronation, after his coming from the Tower to 
 his pallace at Westminster, the King is to be put in mynd to giue himselfe 
 a certaine space to contemplacon and prayer. 
 
 In w^ sort it is set downe in Libro Regali. It apperteineth by office 
 to the Abbot of Westminster to remember his Ma'^*^ of this and other 
 obseruances. There is then to be delyuered to his Ma^^*" the Tunica or 
 shirt/ of red silke, w**' the places for the Annoynting open and [A. If 2** 
 looped, w'^'* he is to weare next ouer his shirt and according to w'^^, the 
 shirt he weareth and his other Apparrell is to be framed. {Frojn A. i.e.y 
 Lambeth MS. 1076. See Preface.) 
 
 [As regards the vesture of K. Charles I. at his Coronation. " It was 
 observd also, that his Majesty on that day was cloathed in White, contrary 
 to the Custom of his Predecessors, who were on that day clad in Purple. 
 And this he did not out of any necessity, for want of Purple Velvet, enough 
 to make a suite, (for he had many yards of it in his outward Garment) but at 
 his own choice only, to declare that Virgin Purity with which he came to be 
 espoused unto his Kingdom. . . . This some looked on also [as well 
 as the text of the Bp. of Carlisle's sermon, concerning which see below] as an 
 ill Presage." Heylyn's Cyprianus Anglicus fol. ( 1 67 1 ) p. 148. " Vain specula- 
 tions, which happen always after the misfortune ! " exclaims Mons. De 
 Larrey (English Ed. Lond. Hist, of the Reign ofK. Charles I. 1716, i. p. 41). 
 Laud (see pp. 8, 9) in a note which we shall cite presently tells us on Bp. 
 Andrewes' authority that James I. did not wear the red silk shirt. For 
 the procession, &c., the " tunica serica et camisia" were covered by other 
 " mundissimis vestibus." Missale Westm. pp. 677, 693.] 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES /. 7 
 
 There is also a Traverse to be set up in S. Edwards Chappell 
 for the King to disrobe himse/f in, after y ceremonies of his 
 Coronation be ended. [Where there is also a Traverse, and a 
 Faldstool with Cushions to pray at, to be set for ye Qu. and a 
 chair for her to repose herself in, while y^ K. disrobeth, and new 
 araieth himself. 5.] 
 
 Having given in the smaller type on the opposite page the opening 
 directions from the Lambeth MS. draft {A) of" The Rites and Ccriinonyes 
 to be observed at the Coronation of King Charles. Anno Domini 1626. 
 Febru. 2," we will give next the corresponding passage from another Order 
 which (like K) was actually used. 
 
 In Laud's own copy (St. John's Coll. Camb. L. 12, p. 3) the pre- 
 liminary rubrics with his own marginal comments take the following 
 form (under the heading neatly written in gold letters) : — 
 
 ** W^t preparation fn/ tje OTfiurcft of/ Wktsimmmj before 
 t6e/ ODoronation Bag.^* 
 
 The Stage. 
 
 There is first of all a Stage to be set up fotire square close every way 
 to the ffoure great Fillers betweene the Quire and the Altar, ray led about. 
 (It was 5 foot in higthe marg.) 
 
 This Stage is to be spred with Tapestry and the Raiks of it to be 
 richly coverd. (Heral: w'*" Redd cloth and soe it was nowe. The 
 Raile open for y* people to see through marg.) It is also to haue 
 staires vp to it out of the Quire, and downe from it to the Altar. 
 
 ^The 2 Thrones. 
 
 Vpon this Stage ther are Two Thrones of Estate to be erected. 
 One higher for the King [Twas 5 steps highe. marg^ The other 
 louver for the Qiiee7ie. 
 
 These are to be adorned with Rich Palls and Quishions ; and to have 
 two other Chayres {the Chaires before the Thrones) before them. The 
 auntient Chair [It was covered w"" cloth of gold marg.^ is to be set 
 wheron y' K. is crowned below by f Altar. [It stood now ; On y** 
 North syde inclininge to y^ Altar. The x\untient chaire of K: Edw: for 
 y*" K: to be crownd in must stand on y" south syde if y" Queen be 
 crownd y^ same daye. 
 
 And seats for y^ Lds. and Bps. 
 
 The Chaires of State inarg^ 
 
 There are also Two other Chayres of State to be sett below by the 
 Altar: 
 
 The One on the Southside somewhat higher for the King; the Other 
 on the Northside not so high for the Queene. [And a stoole for y* Arch. 
 Bp: att y® north end of y*" Altar close to it. marg.^ 
 
 » Laud(\.Q. St. John's Coll. MS., L. 12), p. 4- 
 
8 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES L 
 
 The Faldstools: 
 
 Either of Thefu is to haue a Faldstoole and Quishions before f"- to 
 pray at. 
 
 ^ And all the Pauement before the Altar is to be spred ouer with 
 Carpets. 
 
 (The following rubric is here crowded in between the lines : — 
 
 There be also Cushions to be laid at the steps of the Altar for the 
 King and Queen to kneele and offer at.) 
 
 The Trauerses in St. Edward's Chappell. 
 
 In St. Edzvard^s Chappell there is a Traverse to be sett vp for the 
 King to disrobe himself in after the Cere7nonies of his Corona tio?t ended. 
 [It was no we placed on y^ right hand quite beyond y® Altar, marg.'] 
 
 And a Trauerse, Faldstoole and Quishions li/^"- a Chayre of State to 
 be sett there for the Queene, to pray at, arid repose Herself e in, while the 
 King disrobeth, and new array eth Himself after his Coronation. 
 
 ^The Evening before the Coronation. 
 
 The King's Contemplation and Prayer. 
 
 The Evening before the King's Coronation, after his camming 
 from the Tower to his Palace at Westjninster, The Deane of 
 Westminster is to put the King in mind, to give himself e to Con- 
 templation and Prayer. (" The Heads and Summe wherof are 
 in y^ Kubricks ofy^ King's Booke!') Addition to rubr. in margin. 
 Laud has added the note, " These were deliuered fairly written."^ 
 
 The Red-silk Shirt. 
 
 That Night is to be deliy,ered vnto his Ma^^^ the Tunica, or 
 Shirt of Red Silke^ open and looped at the Places of Anoynting : 
 
 1 Laud, p. 5. 
 
 2 Laud, p. 6. 
 
 ^ The heads are given in Sancroft's MS. L. 14 (in EngHsh), as 
 followeth : — 
 
 " The King shall seriously and deeply consider with himself, to what 
 Height of Dignity he is now called: That He by whom King's reign hath 
 particularly design'd, and chosen him, to govern his people in these X" 
 Kingdoms. 
 
 " Let him remember that of y^ Wise man (Ecclus. xxxii. i). If thou be 
 made a prince, lift 7iot up thyself; but be among them as 07ie of y^ Rest, and 
 take diligejtt care for them. Let him also remember, That y^ Dignity 
 Roial is given by God to Him as to a Man, y* is Mortal: And y* he is 
 advanc'd by God to this so sublime a Dignitie, to y'' End, y* he may be a 
 Defender of the Catholick Church, an Enlarger of X" Faith, and (to his 
 power) a protectour of his Kingdoms, and of y*" people of God committed 
 to him. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 9 
 
 which He is to weare next over his owne Shirt ; and according to 
 which the Shirt which He zveareth, and his other apparell is to be 
 framed^ 
 
 \Latid adds the note, " This was not worne : And my L: of 
 Winchester " (i.e. Andrewes) " whoe was Dean of Westminster 
 when K. Jeames was crownd avowed y^ he did not wear it. 
 And thear is noe vse but for warmth. 
 
 " And to lye for direction howe the King's shirt is to be 
 open att y^ Anointed places."] 
 
 /The Evening Before the Coronation. [K. p. 2. 
 
 The Evening before the Coronation after the King's coining from 
 the Tower to his Palace at Westminister, lie is to be put in [p. 3. 
 mind wholy to give himself to contemplation a?td prayer. The heads 
 [and sum 5.] of w"^' are in y" [Rubrics of y^ Lib. Reg. and were 
 delivered to C.I. fairly written. C. 2. 5.] King's booke. 
 
 It appertaineth by office unto y Abbot, or Deane of West- 
 minster [or in his absence to some other of y' Church 5.] to 
 remember his Ma^'^ of this and all other observances. 
 
 Then is to be delivered tinto his Ma^^ the Tunica or Shirt of 
 red silk, w^'' the places opened and looped, at wJiich he is to be 
 anointed ; li/^ shirt he is to weare over his oivne, and accordijig 
 to which his owne shirt and his other apparrell is to be framed. 
 
 " And in his praier let him imitate y** Wisdom of Solomon : To whom 
 in y^ beginnings of his Reign, when (after he had offerd i,ooo burnt 
 offerings upon the Altar) God said in y" Vision of y*" Night, Ask what I 
 shall give thee : He askt not for himself long life nor gold and silver, nor 
 (what a youthfull Prince most probably might have desired) victory over his 
 enemies ; but pra^d for those things w*"'' God with great Readinesse might 
 give, and Man receive w"* greatest Advantage ; saying. Give thy Sen/, O 
 Ld, an understanding Heart, to iudge thy people j that I may discern between 
 Good and Bad. 
 
 " Let y° King therefore devoutly pray, That y^ divine providence, w'^'* 
 hath appointed him for y^ Government of so great an empire, would vouch- 
 safe to bestow upon him Justice and Pietie, and Prudence ; justice towards 
 his subjects ; pietie toward God ; and prudence in y* government {alterea 
 from ' Administracion ') of his Kingdoms : That so being neither softened 
 with favour, nor hardend with enmity, nor allur'd with unreasonable Desires, 
 nor discompos'd w'** any other passion, he may steddily and uninterruptedly 
 walk on in y* paths of these excellent virtues." 
 
 " See an excellent prayer to this purpose in y* person of Solomon, Wisd, 
 ix. 1-12" (Sancroft). 
 
lo the coronation of king charles i. 
 
 The Morning Before the Coronation. 
 
 // is to be provided that the Regalia, isf^ are S} Edwards 
 Crown] w^^'' the residue of the Robes and the Oile^ for the [p. 4. 
 anointing be readie upon j/^ Altar^. And^ that the Crown^ Im- 
 periall and other y^^ Robes Roy all, w^^ the King is'^ to weare after 
 y^ Rites of his Coronation be ended,Q) be brought and laid ready^ 
 in the Traverse of [within (Laud, S.)J St. Edwards Chappell : But 
 these to be carried before y^ King.{^) 
 
 \^ These before y^ Queen. 
 
 1. The RegalP i. The Ivory-Rod w*'' y' Dove . 
 
 2. The Paten^ 2. The Scepter. 
 
 3. The Crown. S.] 
 
 3. The Scepter w*^' y^ Crosse- 
 
 4. The long Scepter.^ 
 
 .5. The Rod w"" y' Dove. 
 
 6. The Spurrs. 
 
 "* There is also to be cloth {P annus virgulatus sive Burellus) 
 spread{^) on a floore of boards^ from y^ palace- H all-door e{^^ up to 
 y" Stage, for his Ma^^ to tread on all f way. Which is to be done, 
 
 2 " The King's physitions prepared it : and y^ Bp. of St. David's hallowed 
 it, &c., vide ante." Laud. 
 
 3 Super Altare magnum honorifice collocata {inarg.). See below, p. 11 n. 
 * A omits " and.'^ 
 
 5 Y^ crown was carried for K. Charles y*" ist, after received by y^ M'' of 
 y® Jewells from y° Pe^re y* carried it and then set in y® Travers {marg.). 
 
 The Robes wear brought and layde : But y'' crowne was carried as y^ 
 other Regalia : and after receaved by y" M"" of y^ Jewell house, of the hands of 
 y^ Peere y* carryed it, and bye hime carryed and sett in y^ Trauerses. Laud. 
 
 « The other A. 
 
 — (^) To weare, the rites of his coronation ended. A. 
 
 ^ — (8) In the Throne in the Trailers. {And) then allsoe are to be 
 deliuered to such persones as are appointed to beare them for the Ki^ig. 
 Laud and so A. 
 
 ** .i. the Chalice marg. 
 
 [" Other Regalia from y*" Tower wfe to {sic) vide p. 53. What Peers 
 carryed both these and the" {sic). This unfinished note by Laud refers to a 
 list which he evidently intended to write on his 53rd page but never 
 completed.] 
 
 O71 a fioor of Bord. Here Laud notes in the margin, "It was no we 
 spred vpon Grauell newlye layde." 
 
 1 Patten A. 
 
 2 The Long Scepter : Laud here remarks " non in Lib. Reg: sed in vsu 
 fuit in coronatione Regis Jacobi. Heare it was deliuered to y*-^ Bp. of 
 Londo. The K. vsi(n)ge these words — Doe you take thiss to hime, thears 
 noe other to carye it. for sure thear is no vse for thiss." 
 
 3 — (3) jy^/j. list {Sancroffs) " For the Queene " is i7i Laud and A. 
 * — (■*) There is also cloth {which is called "• P annus ''^) &c., &c., Laud. 
 There is cloth. . . to be spred, A. 
 ^—{^) From the Hall dore, A. 
 
r 
 
 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES L ii 
 
 and y Cloth to be distributed \by y^ Jieires ofy' Lord Beau- [p. 5. 
 champs (" of Bedford " Lauds Order) Almoner fory Coronation 
 Day. 
 
 ^The Procession [to the Coronation] and [the] 
 Ordering of ye Traine.(*) 
 
 The Arch-Bishops and Bishops of the Rcalme then present 
 together w*^ the Church and Quire of Westminster^ are to meet 
 y King at the Palace gate in Procession-wise} The I^ord 
 Chancelld^ {if he be a Bishop) is to bearey Regal {'* .i. the Chalice " 
 Laud) immediately before y' King? Before him y' ^Lord 
 Treasureri^) {if he be a Bishop) is to beare y' Paten. 
 
 Otherwise {if they be not Bishops that beare these Offices) his 
 Ma*^ is to assign two "^Bishops to carry them^ such as he liketh^ to 
 name. 
 
 Super altare magnum honorifice collocata: Laud, ^.] It was alleged 
 against Laud at his impeachment in 1644 that "the Oyle wherewith he [K. 
 Charles L] was anointed (as appeares by the marginal! Notes) was 
 soletnnly consecrated by a Bishop." (Canterburies Doome, p. 70.) Prynne 
 had just charged Laud with having " specially inserted " a certain note, 
 obnoxious to the puritans, " into the Margin of the Coronation Booke " {ibid. 
 p. 69). This no doubt refers to the note which Sancroft duly transcribed 
 when writing his collation between the lines. See leaf 9a above, where 
 it appears that Laud himself, " y*" Bp. of S. Davids," hallowed the oil. 
 
 Maskell notes that at the Coronation of James H. the dean of West- 
 minster " happened to be a bishop " (il/<3r. Rit. ii. p. xxiii. n.). It should 
 perhaps be added that previously to the Ecclesiastical Commission, there 
 was nothing unusual in this. Excepting the coronations of George IV. and 
 William IV., the chapter of Westminster has always had a bishop either as 
 its Dean or as one of its prebendaries at the time of a coronation, from the 
 reign of James I. onward ; or in other words, for ten out of twelve occasions. 
 
 Archbishop Sancroft has left on record the rule that if the Dean does 
 not happen to be a Bishop the Archbishop is to hallow the oil. 
 
 * The cloth to be distributed by y' heirs ofy' Lord Beauchamp (of Bedford) 
 Almoner. Laud notes that " This was nowe claymed by y*" Earle of Exceter. 
 But nether he nor anye deputye for hime was present. And y* K. would 
 faine haue had a 100 //. in siluer to cast awaye amonge y^ people as he 
 returned, w^*^ vpon y® suddaine, to his greef could not be gotten for hime." 
 
 The cloth within y*" church is due Sacristce Loci. Laud's Order, marg. 
 * — (2) This heading is not in A. Its longer foi-m is in Laud, and in A. 
 3 Capis sericis induti 7narg. S. " In capis sericis. D". antecedent. 
 Psallendo." Laud, margin. 
 
 * Or rather to^^^ from y church to y" King sitting in his chaire at y* 
 Palace, &c. margin. 
 
 {This marginal note is not in A. It is found in Laud's copy partly in 
 red partly corrected by Laud in black.) 
 
 * He adds that, " The ArchBp. was lame with his gout and soe thiss was 
 not performed : but wee mett att y^ Hall : and then went thence in pro- 
 cession." 
 
 •— («) Lo: Ther: A. '' and after him the Lord Tresorer," Laud. 
 7 "\vch },e nowe did. And they went next before hime." Laud. 
 
 * Pleaseth A. [These were Dr. Monteigne of London and Andrewes of 
 Winton.] 
 
12 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES L 
 
 I Then ["before these," inarg^ Ti-es Duces sive Comites [p. 6. 
 Regni excellentiores et maxinik^ qui jure propinquitatis Stirpi 
 Regice proxime^ videntur pertinere^ are to carry : — 
 
 1. '^The Scepter w^'' y^ Crosse. 
 
 2. The long Scepter.^ 
 
 3. The Rod w^^' y^ Dove, 
 
 Then ["After them',' Laud'\ three Earles w^^' three Swords — 
 
 1. The Earle of Chester y^ Curtana.'^ 
 
 2. The Earle of Huntingdon^ y"" 2^. 
 
 3. The Earle of Warzvick [" with " Laud] y^ 3^^. 
 
 Before them Unus de Magnatibus ad hoc per Regent assigna- 
 tus, is to carry the Spurrs. 
 
 The King is to goe under a Canopy of purple silk borne by the 
 Barons of the Cinque Ports, foure of them at each^ stajfe. 
 
 [And] The King is to be supported by y^ Bishops of Durrham 
 and Bath. 
 
 \ Abbas "^sive Decanusi^) Westmonasteriensis semper Regis [p. 7. 
 lateri^ adhcerendo prcesens debet esse, pro dicti^ Regis informatione 
 in his} qucB dictce Coronationis concernunt solenitatem f ad ipsum 
 vero hoc ofjicium solummodo^ special. 
 
 After ye King are to follow Three Noblemen [tres Magnates 
 S?^ carrying — 
 
 I. The Ivorie(*) Rod with ye Dove ; 2. The Queen's Scepter ; 
 and 3. The Queen's Crown. 
 
 " After these are to follow " altered to " Before these are to goe (Vide 
 Ordinem, p. 52). Three Dukes, or els Three Prime Earles of y^ Land, 
 y° nearest to the Bloud Royall, who are to carry. . ." Laud. (The list 
 to which this note refers was, however, never written in the place indicated.) 
 
 ^ Regi proximus [sic] A. 
 
 2 The Abbot of Westmin. ("y^ Deane of W." A.) is to deliver these by y® 
 Kings assignement, Laud's Order, inarg. 
 
 ^ [Here Laud gives a reference to his own note which we have given 
 above, p. 10.] 
 
 * \X.2i.oX\m..,ibid., marg. [The Earls of Dorset, Essex, and Kent, as Fuller 
 records, were the three selected by K. Charles I. And the Earl of Mont- 
 gomery carried the Spurs. (1625-6.) Ch. Hist., p. 122.] 
 
 5 Huntington, A. Huntittgdon with. Laud. 
 
 Before them a noble man assigned by the King is to carry the Spurrs 
 (Laud). 
 
 Then followeth the King V7ider a Canopie. . . (Laud.) 
 
 " Euerye, A., Laud. 
 
 ^— (') Omit. A. "At the entring into the Church, Bp. Laud [prebendary of 
 Westminster, as the Dean's deputy] delivered into the King's hands the Staff 
 of K. Edward the Confessor, with which the King walked up to the Throne.' 
 Rushw., Hist. Coll. i. p. 200. 
 
 ^ Lateri Regis, A. 
 
 » Dicte {sic), A. 
 
 1 Hijs, A. 
 
 2 Solemnitatem, A. 
 
 3 Ojn., solum modo, A. . 
 * — (■*) The first carrying the Ivorye, A. 
 
r 
 
 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES L 
 
 And then y^ Queen follows, supported^ between 2 Bishops, 
 appointed by y^ King, under a Canopie of purple, borne by ye 
 Barons of y^ Cinque Ports. 
 
 F' Gowne is to be without any Imbroidery or Artificiall work 
 vpon it ; And the Qtieen is to haue a golden Circle beset with 
 Jewells vpon her Head ; Her Hay re in comly sort flowing vpon 
 Her SJionlders. (Laud.) 
 
 [The Queene is to be in a Gowne of Purple w^h a Trayne ; 
 but sine aliquo opere artificiali desuper intexto ; Laxatos circa 
 humeros decenter habens Crines ; circulum aureum gemmis 
 ornatum gestans in Capite. S^ 
 
 (i.) The Entrance into the Church. 
 
 {The Procession \being'\ ordered as before ^ Laud, marg.) The 
 King (and Queen are^ S.) to be received into the ^Church w^^ this 
 Antheinei^) — 
 
 \Anthe7n I. 6".] Psal. cxxii. I was glad, &c. ^Behold O 
 Lord (God) our Protectour (Defender) and looke upon ye face 
 of thine Anointed ; for one day in thy Courts" is better than a 
 thousand. 
 
 Psal. Ixxxiiii. Quam dilecta, &c.^ 
 
 1. O how amiable are thy dwel/lings thou Lord of [p. 8. 
 hosts ! 
 
 2. My soul hath a desire and longing to enter into the 
 Courts of the Lord, my heart and my flesh rejoice in the living 
 God. 
 
 » Then the Qu. supported, A. 
 
 * The passage marked here for insertion is given thus in the Lambeth 
 MS. :— 
 
 " After the King are to follow 3 Magnates, the first carrying the (If 4b.) 
 Ivorye rod with the Doue, 
 
 the 2nd The Queenes Scepter, 
 the 3rd The Queenes Crowne." 
 "Then the Qu. supported betweene 2 Bishops appoynted by the K. 
 vnder a Canopye of purple borne by the Barrons of the Cinque ports. 
 
 " The Que. is to be in a gowne of purple, with a Traine, the gowne to be 
 sine opere artificiali desuper intexto, laxatos circa Humeros, decenter habens 
 Crines, circulum aureum, gemmis ornatum gestans in Capite." 
 
 ' And the Qu. are, A. 
 
 <— (*) Church an Anthem, Protector nosier^ A. 
 
 ' " This Anthem was newlye appointed and made." Laud^ marg. 
 
 Psalm cxxii. i, 4, 5, 6. [Ps. Ixxxii. 10, u.] 
 
 « Court, A. 
 
 ' A. adds gloria Patri. The Psalm itself is not transcribed at length 
 in A, nor is its numeral stated ; but simply thus : " Psal. Quam dilecta, &c., 
 gloria Patri." 
 
 ^—(0 This Anthem and Psalm here given at length are scored through 
 as if for omission or abbreviation in copying. Not used for K. James II. 
 
14 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES /. 
 
 3. Yea ye sparrow hath found her an house and y^ swallow a 
 nest where she may lay her yong, even thine Altars, O Lord of 
 Hosts, my King and my God. 
 
 4. Blessed are they, yt dwell in thy house, they will be 
 alwaies praising thee. 
 
 5. Blessed is the man whose strength is in thee, in whose 
 heart are thy waies. 
 
 6. Which going through ye vale of misery use it for a well, 
 and the pooles are filled w^^ water. 
 
 7. They will goe from strength to strength, and unto y^ 
 God of Gods ap/peareth every one of them in Sion. [p. 9. 
 
 8. O Lord God of Hosts heare my prayer, hearken O God 
 of laacob. 
 
 9. Behold O God our defender and looke upon y^ face of 
 thine Anointed. 
 
 10. For one day in thy Courts is better than a thousand. 
 
 11. I had rather be a door-keeper in the house of my God, 
 than dwell in y^ tents of ungodlinesse. 
 
 12. For the Lord God is a light and defence : the Lord will 
 give grace and worship, and no good thing will he withold from 
 them yt live a godlie life. 
 
 13. O Lord God of Hosts blessed is the man yt putteth his 
 trust in thee. 
 
 Glory be to y^ Father, &c. 
 As it was in y^ beginning.C) 
 
 jTheKing^ [and Queene, S., Laud] thus passingQ^ up the [p. 10. 
 body ofy'^ Church and so through the Quire goe{tJif up the Staires 
 and is (are vS.) placed in (corr. to '' their " K.) Chaires of State {but 
 not in his (" their ") Thrones) and there he (they 5.) reposeth himselj 
 [themselves." 5.] 
 
 *The Coronation Beginneth, 
 First of the King. S.i^) 
 (2.) The Recognition. 
 The King being so set^f^ Arch-Bishop {prcecedente Mariscallo 
 Regni^) goes'^ to every of the foure sides of the Stage ^ and at every 
 
 ' — (*) And the Qu. passing A, "/« the meanewhile passing up with y^ 
 Trayne through the Body of the Church to the Quire and so vp the Stay res to 
 y^ Stage J where they are placed either of them in their C hay res before the 
 Thrones^ there reposing themselves^'' Laud. 
 
 2 Goe. . . are A. 
 
 ' Are placed, either of them in sede sibi apta : but not in the Throne and 
 there repose themselves, A. 
 
 *—(■*) This heading does not occur in A. 
 
 5 By the A. 
 
 « V Lord Marshall the Lord Constable and L** Keeper, marg. 
 
 ' Goeth A. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 15 
 
 of them speakes to t}ie people his verbis} [He is to begin at f 
 East, so to goe to / South, West, and NortJi^f 
 
 S''s Heere I present unto y^ King Charles the Rightfull/ 
 Inheritour of the Crown of this Realme. Wherefore all [p. 11. 
 you, that be come this day to doe yo"" homage and service 
 and bounden duty ; be yo? willing to doe y^ same ? 
 
 ^Or thus. 
 
 Will you take this worthy Prince, Charles right Heire of 
 the^ Realm and have him to be yo^ King and become Subjects 
 unto'' him and submit yourselves to his commandments ?(*) 
 
 ^Or thus. 
 
 Sirs, Heere I present unto y" King Charles, the rightfull and 
 undoubted Heire by the Lawes of God and man to the Crown 
 and Royall Dignity of this Realme, whereupon you shall under- 
 stand y^ this day is prefixed and appointed by all y^ Peeres of y^ 
 land for the Coronation, In/unction and Consecration of y^ [p. 12. 
 said most Excellent Prince : Will y^ serve at this time and give 
 yo' will and assents to y^ said Coronation, Inunction and Con- 
 secration ?(^) 
 
 * " On this wise," Laud. 
 
 - [This note is not in A.] 
 
 Ye Earle (" Lord," marg.) Marshall [the] Lord Constable and [Ld.] 
 Keeper passing be/ore him (Laud and marg.). 
 
 [At the Coronation of K. Edward VL the Banns or proclamation for the 
 Recognition was published to the people at the four sides of " the great 
 pulpit or stage " by the Archbishop alone. See the Order of Coronation ex 
 libra concilii printed by Burnet among Records, part 2, bk. i., no. 4, to Hist. 
 Reform. 
 
 Q. Elizabeth was " led between two Lords to be proclaimed by a Bishop 
 Queen of England at four places, and the trumpets blowing at every pro- 
 clamation." Ant. Anthony's MS. Ashmole, 863, p. 211, ap. Nichols' 
 Progr. i. p. 61. 
 
 Laud notes in the margin that " The Arch Rp. began at y* North, soe to 
 y*' South, East and West : He should have gone East, South, West, and 
 North." 
 
 3 You, A. 
 
 « — (*) The former of these alternatives here marked for omission is con- 
 tained in the Lambeth MS. " A." 
 
 5 — (5) J^he latter of the alternative forms (here marked for omission) is not 
 found in A. It was this third form with the slight verbal differences which 
 was prescribed in the Order for Coronation of Edward VL 
 
 " Here I present King Edward, rightful . . . dignity and crown 
 Imperiall of this Realm, whose consecration. Inunction and Coronation is 
 appointed by all the nobles and peers of this land to be this day. Will ye 
 . . . consecr. inunct. and coronation, as by your duty of allegiance ye be 
 bound to do ? The People to answer Yea, yea, yea j King Edward, King 
 Edward, King Edward/ " (Burnet, Hist. Ref 2. i. no. 4.) 
 
 « This A. 
 
 • To A. 
 
1 6 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 This zvhile the King standing [" up',' Laud, and marg.]^ from 
 his Chaire of State tiirneth himself to every of ^ four e sides of the 
 Stage as the ArchBishop is at every of them speaking to the 
 people. 
 
 And y People signified their willingnesse^ by acclamation\s\ all 
 in one voice answering — 
 
 (©oti ^abe filing' Cl)arto. 
 
 Then y*" Quire{^) singeth this Antheme. 
 [Anth. II. vS. " Finnetur manus.'' A.] 
 
 ^Anth. II, vS. Let thy hand be strengthned and thy right 
 hand be exalted. Let justice and iudgement^ be the preparation 
 of/ thy Seat ; and mercie and trueth goe before thy face. [p. 13. 
 Alleluia. [Ps. Ixxxix, 14, 15.] 
 
 '^Psal. Ixxxix.^ Misericordias Dei. 
 
 1. My song shall be alwaies of the loving kindnesse of y^ Lord, 
 with my mouth will I ever be shewing thy trueth from one 
 generation to another. 
 
 2. For I have said, mercy shall be set up for ever, thy truth 
 shalt thou establish in the heavens. 
 
 3. I have made a Covenant with my chosen. I have sworne 
 unto David my servant. 
 
 4. Thy seed will I establish for ever, and set up thy throne 
 from one generation to another. 
 
 5. O Lord y^ very heavens shall praise thy wondrous works 
 and thy truth in y^ congregation of the Saints. 
 
 6. For who is he among the clouds that shall be compared 
 unto ye Lord ? 
 
 Glory be to y^ Father, &c.(^) 
 
 ^ This he did : (Laud) so y^ King's book. Rege interim in sede sua stante 
 & ad quatuor partes dicti pulpiti [dum pontifex plebem alloquitur] se vertente, 
 marg. {The direction in MS. K. presents this variety : "standing vp from 
 his State, the Archbp. turneth. . ." Fuller tells us that " the King presented 
 himself bare-headed. . . the consent being given four times with great 
 acclamation, the King took his Chaire of repose." Ch. Hist., pp. 122-3. 
 The first time the people hesitated when to begin, and Ld. Arundel had to 
 prompt them. (D'Ewes to Stuteville) Ellis, Orig. Letters, iii. No. 322. 
 
 '^ " The people signifying^'' A. Laud. 
 
 3 andioy, Laud. 
 
 4— (^) Charles, the Quire, A. 
 
 5 Firmetur manus, A. " Strong is thy hand, &c," Laud. 
 
 « Judgment, A. 
 
 7 — (^) Marked as if for omission. Not used for K. James II. 
 
 ^ Psalme, Misericordias Dei, gloria patri. Sec. A. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 17 
 
 . While y Anthem is singing y ArchB^ gocth down to y Altar 
 and revesteth himself there} 
 
 [(3.) The First Oblation.] 
 
 The Archb^ being ready at the Altar, the King supported by 
 two Bishops as before, and attended by '^y Deane of Westminster^ 
 goeth down *from his Chaire of State to y steps of y Altar, 
 where upon carpets and cushens y Kingmaketh his first oblation ;(*) 
 
 ^Pallium unum & ^unam librain auri ; complendo prcBceptum 
 ejus, qui dixit : Non appareas vacuus in conspcctu Domini Dei 
 
 After y King^ hath offered he l^goeth to his Faldstool on [p. 15. 
 y right hand (corn to " side " S.) ofy Altar and kneeleth down.{^) 
 
 ' " In a rich Coape." (Fuller, Ch. Hist., p. 123.) 
 
 In the Order for Edw. VI. " The Abp. of Cant, being revested as he 
 should go to mass, with the Bishops of London and Winchester on both 
 sides, with other bishops and the Dean of Westminster [W. de B., olim abbas 
 Westm.l in the Bishop [of Westminster]'s absence, to go in order before the 
 King. [An Offering-Carpet, &c., spread at the Anthem in 1685.] 
 
 « — (') The Abbot of Westminst: goeth downe to the Altar. The Qu: sup- 
 ported with (" likewise by," Laud) 2 Bps. followes the King downe to the 
 Altar to a faldstoole, there prepared for her, on the left side of the AJtar. 
 
 The King maketh his first oblacyon which is (*) Pallium vnum, and, (*") 
 vna Libra auri. A., Laud. ["An Ingot or Wedge of 12 oz. Troy," K. Ja. II.] 
 
 [The offering of K. Edward VI. was "a pall, a pound of gold, 24 pound 
 in coin, which shall be to him delivered by the Ld. Chamberlain. Then 
 shall the King fall groveling before the altar, and over him the Archbishop 
 shall say this collect, Deus humilium.'] 
 
 Q. Elizabeth kissed the paten and offered money, " and the Bishop laid it in 
 the basin, and immediately offered a part {1 pall) of red silk wherein the paten 
 was covered." Nichols Progt. i, p. 61. In the Order for the Coronation of 
 James I. his Queen " likewise offereth " after him. Brit. Mus. 6284 PI. cxx 
 A. If. 36. 
 
 » And accompanied as before honorifice. (L. Reg. Heralds) Laud, K. marg, 
 
 *— (*) From his C hay re of Estate vpon y Stage, toward y* Altar, to y' 
 Cushions at y Steps there prepared for Him. (Laud's Order.) 
 
 (The two Byshops w*^** carryed y* Regall and the Paten ar then reverentlyc 
 to dispose them vf)on the Altar.) Laud, K. marg. 
 
 The Queene supported likewise by Two Bishops followeth y* Kin^ downe 
 to y Altar, to her Cushions at y step thereof, there prepared ony lejt side of 
 y* King. Then the King kneeling before the Altar, maketh his First Oblation, 
 which is. (Laud's Order.) 
 
 • After he, A. 
 
 ■ The M' of y* wardrop deliuers the pall to y* great chamberlaine, and he 
 to y* King. 
 
 *• The Treasurer of y* Houshold deliuers as before. luiud, marg Vncia 
 Auri est ^os., libra ergo est yilL (Laud.) 
 
 •— (•) Kneeleth downe at his faldstoole, A. 
 
I8 THE CORONATION OF KING CH ARIES I. 
 
 [.V. Addend, not. § S.^ 
 
 Archi-Episcopus hanc orationem pronunciat.Q') 
 
 [" Deus hujniliumy A.] 
 
 O God who do'st^ visit those that are humble, and do'st 
 comfort us by [ye Light of 5.]^ thy Holy Spirit, send down thy 
 grace upon this thy Servant Charles that by him we may feele 
 thy presence among us, through lesus Christ [o^ Lord^ 5.]. 
 Amen. 
 
 [(4.) The Sermon.] 
 
 ^ Then doth y^ Sermon begin^ w'^ the King heareth^ sitting in 
 his chaire of State^ [and the Qu. in hers, on either^ 5.] on y' side 
 of the Altar beneath? 
 
 [(5.) The Oath.] 
 
 ^The Sermon being done y^ Arch- Bishop goeth to f King and 
 asketh his Ma^"' willingnesse to take y^ Oath usually taken by his 
 Predecessours. The King sheweth himself ^willing thereunto. i^) 
 
 * .V. Addend, not. §. [The passage thus indicated for insertion runs 
 as follows : " Post Regem Regina honorifice, & Modo, quo prius deducetur 
 a pulpito ad Altare ; ubi faciat Oblationem suam, Pallium unum. Qua 
 peracta Oblatione, Rege, &^ Regina ad Faldestolia sua inclinatis, Archiepis- 
 copus &c." " The7i the Queene kneeling also maketh her oblation {a pall) 
 vpon the Altar, and then goeth to her Chayre, or Faldstoole, Laud's Order. 
 
 * — (*) The ArchbP sayeth the prayer, A, Laud. 
 
 2 Which dost, A, Laud. 
 
 3 A has the words which are interlined. 
 
 * Then beginneth y Sermon, Laud's Order. " Dr. Sinewes : Bp. of 
 Carlisle preached." Laud, itiarg. [A Pulpit-Cloth was provided in 1685.) 
 
 * "[Dr. Richard] Senhouse who had been once his Chaplain, when Prince 
 of Wales, and was now Bishop of Carlisle {coftsecr. 20 Jul. 1624, ob. 1626), 
 had the honour to preach upon the day of that great solemnity. An eloquent 
 man he was reputed and one that could very well express a passion : but 
 he had chosen such a Text, as was more proper for a Funeral than a Coro- 
 nation . . . \iz. I will give thee a Crown of life {K^oc. W. 10). P. Heylyn, 
 Cyprianus Anglicus, fol. p. 148 = 138. « Estate, A, 
 
 [In 1685, the King put on his Cap. The preacher (Ely) began with the 
 Lord's Prayer.] 
 
 ^ Metropolitano interim in Cathedra sua residente, more Episcopali 
 Coram ipso vero residebit Princeps coronandus in Cathedra decenti sibi 
 preparata ex adverso (Reg.) Laud, K. 7narg. 
 
 8 At the Coronation in 1558-9 " after the Sermon done, the Bysshopp bade 
 the beads, her Grace voyde out of the chayre knelynge and said the Lord's 
 Prayer." Nichols Progr. i. p. 61. 
 
 " — (9) Willing, therewith ariseth and cometh to the Altar, A. [with his face 
 to the altar, and standing one shall hold him a book ; and the Archbishop 
 standing before the King shall ask him with a loud and distinct voice, &^c. 
 Edw. VL] 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 19 
 
 \The ArchB*' ministreth these^ Questions, arid the King [p. 16. 
 answereth them severally, vis. :^ 
 
 Arch-B^. Ss Will you grant and keep, and so by y' oath 
 confirme to the People of England the Lawes and Customes to 
 them granted by the Kings of England yo' lawfull and religious 
 Predecesso'* ; And namely y^ Laws, Customes, and Franchises 
 granted to y^ Clergy by y^ glorious King S^ Edward yo' Pre- 
 decessour [Addition. 5.],^ according to y^ laws of God, y^ true 
 profession of the Gospell established in this Kingdome and 
 agreeing (-able 5.) to the Prerogative of the Kings thereof, and 
 the ancient Customes of this Realm ? 
 
 jRex. I grant and promise to keep them. 
 
 » The 3 first, A. (So also in laud's draft, but struck out later.) 
 
 2 Scilicet, A {Here follow in A the Latin aftd French forms of the 
 
 oath.] 
 
 ' [7y« J "Addition" /i- ;/^//^z^//<//« A.] It is however contained in the 
 
 account given by Rushworth " (as it is said) " i. p. 200. 
 
 From " the Order for the Coronation of K. Edward VI." Then the King 
 shall rise and go to his chair, to be prepared before t/ie altar, his face to the 
 altar, and standing, one sliall hold him a book ; and the Archbishop standing 
 before the King, shall ask him, with a loud and distinct voice, in manner 
 and form following : 
 
 Will ye grant to keep to the people of England, and others your realms and 
 dominions, the laws and liberties of this realm, and others your realms and 
 dominions ? 
 
 [A',] I grant and promit. 
 
 You shall keep to your strength and power, to the church of God, and 
 to all the people, holy peace and concord. 
 
 [/?.] I shall keep. 
 
 You shall make to be done, after your strength and power, equal and 
 rightful justice in all your dooms and judgements, with mercy and truth. 
 
 [R.] I shall do. 
 
 Do you grant to make no laws, but such as shall be to the honour and 
 glory of God, and to the good of the commonwealth ; and that the same 
 shall be made by the consent of your people, as hath been accustomed ? 
 
 [A'.] I grant and promit. 
 
 Then shall the King rise out of his chair, and by those that before assisted 
 him be led to tlie high altar, where he shall make a solemn oath upon the 
 Sacrament, laid upon the altar, in the sight of all the people, to obsetve the 
 premisses ; and, laying his hand again on the book, shall say : 
 
 The things which I have before promised I shall observe and keep. So 
 God help me and those holy Evangelists by me bodily touched upon this 
 holy altar. 
 
 That done the King shall fall again groveling before the high altar^ and 
 the said Archbishop kneeling before him shall^ with a loud voice, begin Veni 
 Creator Spiritus, &c. 
 
 The form of the Coronation Oath as revised for or by Henry VIII. and 
 interlined and altered by his own hand has been produced in facsimile, and 
 the two texts (the original and the revised) printed in parallel columns in 
 
 C 2 
 
20 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES L 
 
 Sir H. Ellis' OHg. Letters^ 2nd Series vol. i. frontispiece and pp. 176-7, from 
 the British Museum MS. Cotton. Tiberius E. viii. fo. 100. This curious 
 document runs as follows : — 
 
 The Othe of the kinge highnes at every Coronation. 
 
 ["This is the othe \}c\2i\.'^ struck oia] the king shall (+ then interlin.) 
 sweare [" at i coronacion " struck out] that he shall kepe and mayntene the 
 (+ lawful! znter/i'n.) right and the libertees [of " holie churche" struck out] 
 of olde tyme graunted by the rightuous Cristen Kinge of Englond (+ to the 
 holy chirche of inglonde interlin.) [and that he (+ nott preiudyciall to hys 
 Jurysdyction and dignite ryall and that he interim^] shall kepe all the londs 
 honours and dignytees ryghtuus and ([*' fre " struck out] fredommes inter- 
 im.) of the crowne of Englond in all manner hole without any manner of a 
 mynysshement/ and the rights of the Crowne hurte decayed or lost to his 
 power shall call agayn into the auncyent astate). And that he shall [" kepe 
 the peax of the holie churche and of the clergie and of the people with good 
 accorde " altered to] (+ Indevore hym self to kepe vnite in hys clergie and 
 temporell subiect interlin.)! And that ["he shall do" struck otit] (+ he 
 shall accordyng to hys consiens interlin.) m (+ all inter.) his iudgements (H- 
 mynystere) equytee [" and " struck out] right & Justice [" with discression and 
 Y(v&XQ.y&-'' struck out] (+ shewyng wher is to be shewyd mercy i7tterlin.) And 
 that he shall graunte to holde the lawes and (+ approvyd interl.) customes of 
 the realme, (+ lawfull and nott preiudiciall to hys crowne or Imperiall duty 
 interlin.) and to his power kepe them and affirme them which the ["folk" 
 struck out] {altered by interlin. to + noblys) and people haue made and 
 chosen/ (+ with hys consent/ interlink) And the evill lawes and customes 
 hollie to put out and stedfaste and stable peax to the people of his realme 
 kepe and cause to be kept to his power (+ in that whych honour and equite 
 do require interli?t.)l 
 
 See Sir H. Ellis' Orig. Letters. 
 
 2nd Ser. vol. i. frontispiece (facsimile) and pp. 176-7. 
 
 The King's Oath in Latin and French is given thus in the Lambeth MS. 
 for K. Charles L (Some few various readings are given in the margin from 
 the Latin form of Oath in the Pontifical and from the Oath in French taken 
 by K. Edward II L, printed in Rymer's Fcedera II. ii. See Mas\iQll Monuin. 
 Ritual., II. pp. xlviii, xlix. 
 
 'The king shewing himself willing, therewith ariseth and cometh to the 
 Altar, the Archb: ministreth the 3 first questions, and the king answereth 
 them severallye — scilicet. 
 
 Si leges et consuetudines ab Antiquis Justis et ^Deo deuotis Regibus ; 
 pleb(e)i Anglorum concessas, cum Sacramenti confirmatione : eidem plebi 
 concedere' et seruare voluerit, et prsesertlm Leges, Consuetudines et liber- 
 tates a glorioso* Edwardo clero et Populo concessas, &c. [?] 
 
 Dicto autem Principe^ [se prornittente] omnia prasmissa concessurum et 
 seruaturum. 
 
 /Tunc exponat ei Metropollitanus, de quibus jurabit, ita dicendo. [If. 7a. 
 
 » Lambeth MS., 1076, If 6b, li. 7. 
 " "Deo" 07n. Pontif. 
 3 Altered from " condere." 
 * Gloriosissimo rege Sancto Edw. Pontif. 
 
 ' The missing words are supplied from 'Liber Res^alis to make the sense 
 and grammar complete. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES /. 21 
 
 (i.) Seruabis Ecclesiie Dei cleroque et populo pacem ex integro et Con- 
 cordiam in Deo secundum vires tuas [?].^ 
 
 Respon. — S eruabo. 
 
 (2.) Facies fieri in omnibus Judiciis* aequam et rectam Justitiam ; et 
 discretionem in^ misericordia, et [inp veritate secundum vires [tuas], «S:c. [?] 
 
 Resp. — Faciam. 
 
 (3.) Concedis justas Leges '•et Consuetudines(*) esse tenendas ? et pro- 
 mittis per te eas esse protegendas quas vulgus elegerit, secundum vires 
 tuas [?J. 
 
 Resp. — Concedo et promitto. 
 
 Juramentum. 
 
 Francois] Sire voulez vous granter et garder per vostre serment, confirmer 
 ^ peuple dangliterre, les leyes et les /customes a eulx grantee per [A. If. 7b. 
 les* Royes dangl: et vous predecesseures droycterrelx et devotez a dieu et 
 Nemement* les leyes les Customes et les Franchises, grantee a Clergie, et au 
 peuple, par le glorieux Roye St. Edward vostre predecesseure [?]. 
 
 Responsio Regis. 
 Je le graunte, et promit. 
 
 Episcopus. Sire graderez^ vous a dieu et au Seint Eglisse et au Clergie 
 et au peuples paix, et aucord* en dieu entirement selong vostre poer. 
 
 Responsio Regis, 
 Je le garderaye. 
 
 Episcopus. Sire ferez vous faire en touts vous judgments droct" justice et 
 discretion, en misericorde et verite a vostre poer ? 
 
 Responsio Regis. 
 Je le feraye. 
 
 \Episcopus. Sire granterez vous atenir et garder les leyes et les [A. If. 8a. 
 customes droicturellez, les quel eux'" la communaute de vostre Reame aurea" 
 es leux et les defenderes, et aforceres all honor de dieu, a vostre poer. 
 
 Responsio Regis. 
 Je l5.^i=antet promit. 
 
 * It may be doubted whether //^^ ?«/^rr<?^<2//'Z/^y^r;« here given by Maskell 
 M. Rit. ii. p. 9, be correct. In the " Devyse " for K. Hen. VII. " Servabis" 
 and " Servabo " are englished " Ye shall kepe," " I shall kepe." See Rutland 
 Papers (Camden Soc. 1842), p. 14. The French is plainly interrogative. 
 
 ' Add. tuis, Pont. * in repeated. 
 
 3 In add. Pontif. *— 0) oin. et consuetudines," Pont. 
 
 * les aunciens Ed. 3. om. et Ed. 3. " " nomeement " Ed. 3 
 
 ' garderez Ed. 3. ** acord Ed. 3. 
 
 ••' " ovele et droit " Ed. 3. '" les quiels. 
 
 " . . aura esleu, Ed. 3. 
 
22 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 The King's Oath. 
 English] 
 
 Sir will you grant and keepe and by your oath confirme to the people of 
 Engl: the lawes and customes to them granted by the K's of England your 
 lawfull and religious predecessors and namely the lawes customes and 
 franchises granted to the cleargye by the glorious king St. Edward your 
 predecessor. 
 
 Rex. 
 
 I grant and promise so to keepe them. 
 
 Sir wyll you keepe peace and godlye agreement entirely according to 
 your power both to god and the holye church, the cleargye and the people. 
 
 [Rex. [A. If. 8b. 
 
 I will keepe it, 
 
 Sir will you to your power cause lawe, justice, and discretion, in mercye 
 and truth to be executed in all your judgments. 
 
 Rex. 
 I will 
 
 Sir will you grante to keepe and hold the lawes and rightfull customes 
 which the communallty of your kingdome haue, and to defend and vphold 
 them to the honour of god, so much as in you lyeth. 
 
 Rex. 
 I graunte and promise soe to doe. 
 
 Sequitur admonitio Episcoporum ad Regem, et legatur ab vno Episcopo 
 coram omnibus clara^ voce sic dicendo. 
 
 Domine Rex a vobis pardonari petimus, et vnicuique^ et Ecclesiijs nobis 
 commissis canonicum priuilegium ac debitam Legem atque Justitiam /con- 
 seruetis. et defensionem exhibiatis. sicut Rex in suo Regno debet [If. 9a. 
 vnicuique Episcopo^ et Ecclesijs sibi commissis. 
 
 Respondebit 
 
 Animo libenti et deuoto *permitto vobis et pardono quia vnicuique de 
 vobis et Ecclesijs vobis commissis Canonicum priuilegium, et debitam legem 
 atque justitiam seruabo et defensionem quantum potuero^ (adiuuante do- 
 mino) exhibebo, sicut Rex in suo Regno vnicuique Episcopo^ et Ecclesijs 
 sibi commissis per rectam^ exhibere debet. 
 
 Adijciuntur pr3ed[ictis] Interrogationibus quibus^ iusta fuerint. 
 This done the King doth confirme that he will obserue the premisses 
 Sacramento super Altare coram cunctis protims (? protinus) prsestito. 
 After the oath taken, the K: retorneth to his chaire of Estate agen. 
 The Archbishop begineth the /Hymne Veni Creator Spirritus [A. If. 9b. 
 and the Quire sing it. 
 
 1 MS. clare. 2 ^^^^ ^e nobis, Pont. 
 
 3 " abbatibus " in the oldforin^ here omitted. 
 
 * " promitto . . . perdono," Po7itif. 
 
 * "patuero," MS. 
 
 « " abbatibus," Po7tt. The abbots are not mentioned in the Ritus. olim 
 observatus in unctiofie Regum Fra?tcormn^ ed. Menard. 
 ' rectum, Pont. » que, Pont 
 
r 
 
 THE CORONATION OF KING CH ARIES I. 23 
 
 I Arch B^. S', Will you keep peace and godly agreement [p. 17. 
 entirely according to yo' power both to God^ y*^ Holy Church, 
 y^ Clergy and y^ People ? 
 
 Rex. I will keep it.^ 
 
 ArcJiB^. S', Will y" to yo' power cause law, iustice and 
 discretion in mercie and truth to be executed ^in all your 
 iudgements ?(^) 
 
 Rex. I will. 
 
 ArchB^. S', Will you grant to ''hold and keep(*) the [Lawes, 
 & interim^ rightfuU Customes w^'* y*^ Commonalty of this* yo' 
 Kingdome have ; And will y" defend and uphold them to the 
 honour of God, so much as in you lieth ? 
 
 Rex. I grant and promise so to doe. 
 
 ^Sequitur [Requisitio, sive 5.'] Admonitio Episcoporum ad 
 Regein : & legitut^ ab juno Episcoporum coram omnibus clard [p. 1 8. 
 voce^ sic dicendo. 
 
 [One of ye Bishops shall say, 5.] 
 
 ^°Our Lord & King, We beseech you to pardon & to grant 
 & to preserve unto us & the Churches committed to our charge 
 all Canonicall Priviledges, & due" Law & iustice, & to \corr. 
 " that you would " 5.] protect & defend us, as every good King 
 in his Kingdom ought to be Protecto' and Defender of the 
 Bishops & Churches under their Government. 
 
 TJie King answerethP 
 
 With a willing and devout heart I promise and grant my 
 pardon ; and y^ I will preserve and maintaine to you and the 
 Churches committed to yo"^ charge all Canonicall Priviledges 
 
 > God and ^. The words "both" and "God" are dotted underneath 
 (probably by S) as if for alteration. 
 
 ' In Laud's copy the words to be answered by the King are underlined 
 with red ink. 
 
 ' — (') " to your Judgment," Rushworth i. 200. 
 
 * — (*) keepe and hold, A. 
 
 » The word " this " is not in A. 
 
 " Then followeth The Admonition of the Bishops, to be openly read by one 
 of them. ("This was done by John Buckeridge Bp. of Rochester," marg.) 
 Laud. [At the Coronation of K. Henry VI L it was the Bp. of Lincoln.] 
 
 ^ infer tin. not in A. « legatur A. » " clare voce" A. 
 
 •• The Latin form Domine Rex &c. is here in A. 
 
 " ''do'' Rushworth n. s. 
 
 " Respondeat. Animo libenti . . . debet (the Latir form, A.) 
 
24 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 and due law and iustice ; and that I will be yo^ Protecto^ and 
 Defender to my power by the assistance of God, as everie /good 
 King in his Kingdom ought in right to protect and defend [p. 19. 
 the Bishops and Churches under their Government/ 
 
 Then shall f King rise out of his Chaire and by them, y^ before 
 assisted him^ be led to / high Altar, where he shall make a soleinne 
 oath in y sight of all y'' people to observe y'' premises, & laying 
 his hands upon a \corr. " the " 6".] Booke shall say? [Qu. for his 
 laying Hand upon y^ Book, and for S'" Rob. Cotton's old Bible. 
 
 5.]. 
 
 *(The King Layde His hand on y^ Booke and kissed it super 
 Euangelium S. Johannis. The Bible was y^ great one covered 
 with golde which vsuallye stands vpon y^ Altar at White-hall) 
 Laudy marg. 
 
 luramentum Regis. 
 
 The things which I have heer [" before " corr. S?[ promised I 
 shall performe and keep ; So help me God^ and the contents of 
 this Booke.(^) 
 
 [(6.) The Hymn Veni Creator Spiritus?^ 
 
 ^ After this Oath is thus taken by y" King, the King returneth 
 to his Chaire and kneeleth at his \Chaire {^' of state againe'') 
 
 ' Adijciuntur praed. Interrogationibus quibus + iusta fuerint. This done, 
 the King doth confirme that (that) he will obserue the premisses. Sacramento 
 super Altare coram cunctis protinus praestito. A., but the words of the 
 promise are not there specified. 
 
 "^ \\di est] the two Bps. D[urham] and B[ath] : Land. 
 
 ^ Sac7'amento super Altare prcBsiito (L. Reg.) Laud, '''' ...posito^'' K. marg. 
 
 * " Layi?tg his hand again on the book'''' is in the order for K. Edw. VI. 
 
 5 — (5) " a7id the contents of this Booke." These concluding words are found 
 m the Coronation Orders of the Stuart Kings. The phrase used by Henry 
 VIII. was "these holy Evangelists, by me bodily touched upon this holy 
 altar." See Maskell Mon. Rit. II. p. 10 n. The book actually used at the 
 Coronation of Charles I. was the Textus Evangelii traditionally said to have be- 
 longed to K. Athelstan, and now in the British Museum among the Cottonian 
 MSS. (Tiberius A. 2.) Ibid. II. pp. xlvi, xlvii. Sir Robert Cotton had brought 
 the volume to his stairs on the Thames at 8 a.m., but was balked by the royal 
 barge putting in at Parliament Stairs. (Ellis Orig. Letters, iii. no. 322, D'Ewes 
 to Stuteville, 4 Feb. 1625-6.) Rushworth says " laying his hand upon the 
 Bible, said. The things which I have here promised . . . and the Contents 
 of this Book." Hist. Coll. i. p. 201. Fuller tells us {Ch. Hist. bk. xi. p. 123) 
 that, after the Sermon, the Lord Archbishop "invested in a rich Coape 
 tendered to the King {kneeling down on cushions at the Communion- Table) 
 a large Oath." 
 
 « After the oath thus taken, the K: retorneth to his chaire of Estate 
 agen. The Archbp begineth the Hymne. A. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 25 
 
 Laud, struck out] Faldjstoole ["coram Altari " Laud [p. 20. 
 interim., K. niarg^ while the ArchBisJiop beginneth y' Hyvine 
 ["genuflectendo " Laud, K. viarg?[ Veni Creator Spiritus, &c. 
 And y Quire singe th it!^ 
 
 ^Come Holy Ghost eternall God, 
 Proceeding from above, 
 Both from y^ Father & y^ Son 
 The God of peace & love. 
 
 Visite our minds & into us 
 Thy heavenly grace inspire ; 
 That in all truth & godlinesse 
 We may have true desire. 
 
 Thou are y« very Comforter 
 
 In all woe & distresse 
 
 The heavenly gift of God most high, 
 
 Which no tongue can expresse. 
 
 The fountaine & y^ lively spring 
 
 /Of ioy celestiall [p. 21. 
 
 The fire so bright, y^ love so cleare, 
 
 And Unction spirituall. 
 
 Thou in thy gifts art manifold 
 Whereby Christs Church doth stand, 
 In faithfuU hearts writing thy law, 
 The finger of Gods hand. 
 
 According to thy promise made 
 Thou givest speech of grace, 
 That through thy help y^ praise of God 
 May sound in every place. 
 
 O Holy Ghost into our witts 
 Send down thy heavenly light, 
 Kindle our hearts w^^ fervent love 
 To serve God day & night. 
 
 Strength & stablish all o' weaknesse 
 
 So feeble & so fraile ; 
 
 That neither flesh, y^ world, nor devill 
 
 /Against us do prevaile. [p. 22. 
 
 ' "CThe"^. 
 
 2 " sing it " A. 
 
 » The Veni Creator is not written /;; extenso in A. 
 
25 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 Put back our enemies farre from us, 
 And grant us to obtaine 
 Peace in our hearts w* God & man 
 Without grudge or disdaine. 
 
 And grant, O Lord, yt thou being 
 Our leader & our guide. 
 We may eschew y^ snares of sin, 
 And from thee never slide. 
 
 To us such plenty of thy grace. 
 Good Lord, grant we thee pray, 
 That thou mai'st be our comforter 
 At ye last dreadfull day. 
 
 Of all strife & dissention 
 
 O Lord dissolve y^ bands, 
 
 And make y^ knot of peace and love 
 
 Throughout all Christian lands. 
 
 /Grant us, O Lord, through thee to know [p. 23. 
 The Father most of might. 
 That of his deare beloved Son 
 We may obtain y^ sight. 
 
 And yt w^^ perfect faith (heart S.) also 
 We may acknowledge thee. 
 The Spirit of them both alwaies 
 One God in Persons three. 
 
 Laud & praise be to y^ Father, 
 And to the Son equall. 
 And to ye Holy-Ghost also 
 One God coeternall 
 
 And pray we that the onely Son 
 Vouchafe his Spirit to send 
 To all that do professe his Name 
 Unto ye worlds end. Amen. 
 
 The Hymne ended, the King \& Queen{ef (Laud), K. marg.J 
 kneeling at his [their^ 5.] Faldstoole\s\^) f Arch- j Bishop [p. 24. 
 saith this prayer. 
 
 Te Invocamus Domine, A. 
 
 » "and the Qu:"^ 
 
 2 — (') Theire faldstooles and A. Laud. In K. the alteration to the 
 plural is made by S. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 27 
 
 We beseech thee, O Lord^ Holy Father Almighty and Ever- 
 lasting God^ for this thy(-) Servant Charles, that as at [y^' 5.] first 
 thou broughtest him into y^ world by thy divine Providence, 
 and through ["in " 5. interlin., A?\ the'* flower of his youth hast 
 preserved him unto \corr. untill S^ this present day, so thou wilt 
 \corr. wouldst S?^ evermore enrich him w^^ the gifts of piety, 
 fulfill him w^h the grace of truth & encrease him daily in all 
 good [ness inarg.] in the sight of God & men, that he may ioyfully 
 receive the state [corr. seat 5.]^ of supreme Government by the 
 gift of thy supernrt;///ralF grace, and being defended from all his 
 enemies by y^ wall of thy mercie, he may happily governe the 
 people committed to his^ charge, through lesus Christ. Amen.{^) 
 
 [The Litany.] 
 
 After this Prayet^ beginneth the ^^Letany, which is toQ^) be sung 
 by two \Bishops^^ ; vel per duosQ^) Cantores}* [p. 25. 
 
 Infra Litanimn hcec adjungitur [adiunguntur, 6". marg.'Y^ 
 pro Rege. 
 
 Ut presentem Famulum tuum Carolum in tu^ pietate^ 
 confirmare^ justicia & sanctitate^ digneris. 
 Te rogamus audi nos. 
 
 At the end of the Letany shall be said these Prayers}^ 
 [" Omnipotens et sempiterne Deus'' A.] 
 
 O Almighty and everlasting God Creatour of all things 
 [Ruler of Angels 5.] King of Kings and Lord of Lords, who 
 
 » Thee Lord A. 2_(2) for thie A. » This A. 
 
 * Vntill A. * Wilt A. • Seate A. 
 
 '' " Supernall L. R. P. O. 2." S. in marg. (who likewise marks the word 
 for alteration in the text), A. 
 
 « — (») Charge. Amen,yi. » Prayer ended A. '• — ('•) Letanye to A. 
 
 Then is the Letanieto be sung by Two Bishops or Chaunters (The Bps. of 
 Litchfield, Tho: Morton, and Bangor, Lewis Baylye, sunge it. — " Et Septem 
 psalmi poenitentiales " Lib. Reg.) Laud. " ij Bisshoppes, other ij, in the 
 quere, shal begynne and syng a latanie, and the meane season the Cardirall 
 with other Bisshoppes, kneling, shall saie the vij salmes and the said 
 lateneye, till tyme the quere haue songen som of the orisons that enden Te 
 rogamus audi nos, amonge whom my lord Cardinall, then standing at the 
 high aulter, shall syng with open voyce iij tymes Vt presentef/i famulum 
 tuum, and at thend therof kneelc agayn till the quere haue songen Kirie 
 eleison, and then shall rise and saie Dominus vobiscum, with thise orisons, 
 Orhps S. Deus, Bencdic Due, Deus ineffabilis, Deus qui populis ; at thend 
 wherof, when it is commyn to thise words, per omnia secula seculorum, he 
 shall chaunge his voice, and sing then in preface voice unto his words per 
 Xpm Dtim nostrum, which words shalbe said in vacua voce." Device for 
 K. Hen. VIL Rutland Papers, pp. 16, 17. "— (") Vel duos. 
 
 " The Letany is sung upon y*" stage, K. marg. " Adiungantur A. 
 
 ', ', », In tua pietate Justicia et sanctitate confirmare, A. 
 
 " Et septem Psalmi Penitentiales Lib. Reg. (marg.) K. " Postea sequantur 
 haec orationes Ofnnipotens et sempiterne Deus &c." A. 
 
 Theophilus Field Bp. of Landaf read these Prayers {Laud). 
 
28 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 didst cause thy faithful! servant Abraham to triumph over his 
 enemies, didst give many victories to Moses^ and Josuah the 
 governours of thy people ; didst exalt thy lowly servant David 
 unto y^ height of a kingdome, didst enrich Solomon^ w^h the 
 unspeakable gift of wisdom and peace. Give eare, we beseech 
 thee /unto our humble praiers, and multiply thy blessings [p. 26. 
 upon this thy servant Charles, whome in lowly devotion we 
 [do S-l consecrate our King, that he being strengthned w^h the 
 faith of Abraham endued with the mildnesse of Moses,^ armed 
 with ye fortitude of Joshua,^ exalted w^^ the humility of David, 
 beautified with the wisdom of Solomon,^ may please thee in all 
 things, may^ alwaies walk uprightly in y^ way^ of righteousnesse, 
 ^may nourish and teach,(**) defend and instruct thy Church and 
 people, and like a mighty King minister unto them the govern- 
 ment of thy vertue against ail enemies, visible and invisible, and 
 by thy helpe reforme their minds to the concord of true faith and 
 peace; that being underpropped with [by the 5.] due^ obedience 
 and honoured w* [by^'^ S.'] the condigne /love of this his [p. 27. 
 people, he may by thy mercy royally ascend up to the Throne 
 of his forefathers, and being defended w* the helmet of thy 
 protection, covered w^h thy invincible sheild, and all clad w^^^ 
 heavenly armour, he may gloriously triumph, and by his power 
 both terrific Infidels and bring joyfull peace to those that fight 
 for thee, through our Lord, who by^ y^ power of his Crosse 
 hath destroyed Hell, and having overthrown ^the kingdome of(^) 
 the devill is with victory ascended into heaven, in whom doth 
 consist alP kingdome, power("'^) and victory, who is y^ glory of the 
 
 The Letany is sung upon y^ stage K. marg: The Letanye was sunge at 
 a faldstoole vpon y*" Stage, that y*^ Quyer might heare and knowe when to 
 answeare. And thear allsoe wear these prayers read : 
 O Almightie God, &c. 
 •^O Lord thou that, &c. 
 
 O God the unspeakable, &c. 
 ■^Blesse O Lord we, &c. 
 ■^God which providest, &c. 
 Laud, as usual, gives only the opening words of the prayers, three ot 
 which he marks with a small cross, where we have placed the asterisks. — 
 For King James IL the Abp. said only two of these prayers, " Omitipotens''^ 
 and " Deus qui populis^'' from his place at the North-Side of the Altar. Two 
 Yeomen of the Vestry in scarlet mantles gave notice to the 2 Bishops to 
 sing the Litany ; placed the Litany-desk eastward for them and the cushions ; 
 helped to vest them in their copes ; and subsequently removed the Desk to 
 St. Edward s Chapel. Sandford Hist. pp. 86, 87. 
 
 ' Moises A. '^ Solamon A. 
 
 3 Mildnes of Moises A. * Josuah A. 
 
 5 Solamon, he ^. « He may A. 
 
 ^ Wayes A. « — («) He may nourish, teach, A 
 
 8 By the true A. i« Honord by A. 
 
 » Wherbyy^. '— ('^) Omit K. 
 
 3 — (^) Power, kingdome A 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 29 
 
 humble, the Hfe and salvation of his^ people,(^) who liveth with 
 thee and the holy Ghost^ now and for ever. Auien.i^^) 
 
 [" Benedic Doniine^ &c." A.] 
 
 O Lord, thou that governest all kingdomes from everlasting, 
 blesse /we beseech thee this our King, yt he may rule like [p. 28. 
 David, and by thy mercy^ obtaine his reward. Grant that by 
 thy inspiration he may governe w^^ the mildenesse of Solomon* 
 and enjoy a peaceable kingdom. Grant y'^ he may serve thee 
 with feare, and fight for thee w^^ constancie. Protect him and 
 his Nobles w^^ thy sheild, and alwaies give him victory by thy 
 grace. Honour him before all y^ Kings of y^ earth. Let him 
 rule over countreyes and let nations adore him. Let him be 
 singular in judgement and equity, and make him rich w^^ thy 
 rich right hand.^ Give him a fruitfull countrey, and give to 
 his children all good things. Give him a long life in this world 
 and in his dales let iustice flou/rish. Strengthen thou y^ [p. 29. 
 throne of his government, and w^^ gladnesse and righteousnesse 
 let him glory in thy eternall kingdome, through Jesus Christ our 
 Lord. Amen. 
 
 [" Deus ineffabilis Author &c.," A.] 
 [God y^ unspeakable, &c., vid. Addend ad Not. <fj!> 5.]^ 
 
 >— (0 A omit. 2_.(2) ji omit. 
 
 » Mercyes A. * Myldnes of Solamon A. 
 
 « With thie right hand A . 
 
 ' The prayer intended for insertion here is thus given in the Lambeth 
 MS.^.- 
 
 Deus ineffabilis Author., &c. 
 
 God the vnspeakeable Author of the world the Creator of mankind the 
 governor of Empyres the establisher of Kingdomes whoe out of the Loynes of 
 thie faithfull freind our Father Abraham, didst chuse a King that should 
 saue all Nations, blesse we beseech thee this our [" present " Sancroft MS.] 
 King and his Armye with a rich blessing ^at the Interrogacon of all thie 
 Saints (') (If. 1 2b) Establish him in the Throne of his (" thie" Saner.) Kingdome, 
 visit him as thou dydst visit Moyses in the Bush, Josuah in the Battayle, 
 Gedeon in the Feyld, and Samuell in the Temple : besprinkle him with the 
 dew of thie wisedome and giue vnto him the blessings of Dauid and 
 Solamon. be thou vnto him a Coate Armor ["Coat of Armour" Sancr?^ 
 against his Enimyes, and an helmet in Aduersitye [" Give him padence in 
 Prosperity," add Saner ^ and protect him allwayes with thie sheyld. Grant 
 that other Countryes maye keepe Faith vnto him and that his Nobles may 
 liue in peace, ("^nd" struek ^«/) embrace Charitye. and absteyne from 
 Couetousnesse, speake Justice, and maintaine Truth, and so this people may 
 grow vp togeather with the blessing of (If. 13a) eternitye, that hauing ouer- 
 come they may reioyce in euerlasting peace throughe Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. Deus qui Populis., &c. God which prouidest. . . 
 
 The Preface of the Anointing is called "the thanckesgiuing Lift vp your 
 hartes &c." in the order for K. James L {Brit. Mus. 6284. PI. cxx A.) 
 
 ^— {■) Sancroft omits. 
 
30 THE CORONATION OF KING CH ARIES I 
 
 [" Deus, qui populis, &c.," A.] 
 
 God, which provides! for thy people by thy power and rulest 
 over them in love, Grant unto this thy servant Charles^ the 
 Spirit of wisdom and government, y^ being devoted unto thee 
 wth all his heart he may so wisely governe this Kingdome yt in 
 his time y^ Church may be in safety and Christian devotion may 
 continue" in peace, y^ so persevering unto y^ end in good 
 workes he may by thy^ mercy come unto thy(^) everlasting 
 kingdome, through thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth 
 and reigneth w^^ thee and y^ Holy /Ghost world without [p. 30. 
 end. Amen. 
 
 (a fleuron in Laud's Order.) 
 [(7) For the Anointing.] 
 
 The Letany [" and Prayers " Laud marg.^ K. marg.] being 
 ended f Arch-Bishop beginneth to say \^' aloud" K. marg., A., 
 Laud.] 
 
 [The Sursum Corda^ 
 Lift up your hearts 
 
 A nswer 
 We lift them up unto y^ Lord 
 
 ^Arch-Bishop 
 Let us give thanks unto y^ Lord our God'^ 
 
 Answer 
 
 It is meet and right so to doe 
 
 Arch-Bishopi^) 
 
 It is very meet, right and our bounden duty, yt we should at 
 all times and in all places give thanks unto thee O Lord, holy 
 Father, Almighty and Everlasting God, ye strength of thy 
 chosen and y^ exalter of y^ humble,^ who didst in(^) ye beginning 
 by ye powring out of thy \corr. " the " 5.] flood chasten^ y^ sinnes 
 of ye /world, and by a dove conveying an olive branch [p. 31. 
 
 » " Charles " interim. A . ' May be A . 
 
 3 — (3) Mercyes come vnto thine A . 
 
 ^ In 1685 (Litany and Prayers having /r^^*?^/?^ the Sermon, §4), after the 
 Collect Te invocainus (see p 27) " the Archbishop with a loud Voice said. 
 The Lord be with you. Respons. And with thy Spirit. Arch. Lift up your 
 Hearts." Sandford //z"j/. p. 90. * — (*) These lines are not in A. 
 
 * O' L'^ God Laud. «—('') Which in ^. ^ Didst chasten A. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 31 
 
 didst give a token of reconcilement unto y^ earth ; And againe, 
 didst consecrate thy servant Aaron a Preist by y^ anointing of 
 Oyle, and afterward^ by y^ effusion of y^ oyle^ didst make [Priests, 
 and JS\] Kings and Prophets to governe thy People Israel ; and 
 by ye voice of y^ Prophet David didst foretell y^ the counten- 
 ance of y^ [thy^ 5.] Church should be made cheerfuU w^^ oile, 
 Wee beseech thee, Almighty Father, that by y' fatnesse of this 
 thy creature^ thou wilt vouchafe to blesse and sanctify this thy 
 Servant Charles, that in the simplicity of a dove^ he may minister 
 peace unto his people ; that he may imitate Aaron^ in y^ 
 seruice of God ; that he may attaine the perfection of Govern- 
 ment in Counsell and Judgement and ^that by the anointing of 
 this Oile Hhou maist(^) giwG him a countenance al/waies [p. 32. 
 cheerefull and amiable to y^ whole people, through Christ, our 
 Lord. Amen. 
 
 Which {Preface (Laud)] being ended, f King arisethfrom his 
 devotions, and after he hath a while reposed himself in his^ Chaire 
 of State, then [//^](**) ariseth goeth to f Altar & there^ dis- 
 robeth Jumself of his upper garment, {his Ma^'" under- garmeiits 
 being so made, as the places to be anointed may by y undoing of 
 certaine loops be opened^ 
 
 Then the ArchBishop undoeth those loops in his Apparrell & 
 [" in his" Laud] Shirt & openeth y' places to be anointed. 
 
 The^^ Chaire on w'^ he is to be anointed}'^ being ready, the King 
 sitts down, and theQ^) ArchBishop first anoi^iteth him in f palmes 
 of both his hands,^^ saying : 
 
 »— (0 A omits. 2 Thie A. 
 
 » Not in y' of K. Ja. S. {These notes are not in A.) 
 
 * Nor this S. 5 Aron A. 
 
 • Nor this 5. 
 
 »— (•) " Thou maist " not in A. 
 
 «— (»} Chayre of Estate he A, Laud, supported as before Heral. (Laud.) 
 
 » Is disrobed by the Gr. Chamberlain K. marg. 
 
 "His Robes were taken off him and offered on the Altar. He stood for 
 a while stripped to his Doublet and Hose, which were of white Satten (with 
 Ribbons on the Armes and Shoulders to open them) and he appeared a 
 proper Person to all that beheld him. Then was he led by the L. Abp. and 
 the Bp. of St. Davids, and placed in the Chaire of Coronation (a close 
 Canopie being spread over him) the L. Abp. anointing, &c. Fuller Ch. Hist. 
 p. 123. 
 
 io_(io) « Chaire. . . the " not in A. 
 
 In earlier times (Henry the Seventh and Eighth) English Kings had 
 been anointed kneeling, the consecrator (a cardinal) sitting. Maskell Man. 
 Rit. W. p. xxi. 
 
 " " There is an (+ auntient) Chayre to be anoynted at " altered to " Then 
 the Kinge sitts down in y^ Chaire in which." 
 
 " In forma crucis Laud marg. K. marg. {not in A) "and soe all y* Vnction 
 was nowe performed And y*= olde Crucifixe amonge y* Regalia stood on y« 
 Altar." Laud margin. [The Dean pours the Oil into the Spoon. Kingfa.\\,'\ 
 
32 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 [** Vnga\n\tur nianus!' &c., y^.] 
 
 /Let these handes be anointed w^h holy Oile, as Kings [p. 33. 
 and Prophets have been anointed, and as Samuel did anoint David 
 to be King, that thou mai'st be blessed and established King in 
 this Kingdome over this People, whom the Lord thy God hath 
 given thee to rule and governe ; w^^^ he vouchsafe to grant, who 
 w^h the Father and the Holy-Ghost, three in Person, and one in 
 Unity be blessed and praised now and for evermore. Amen. 
 
 [" Sadoc sacerdosr A.] 
 
 '^ And in the nieane whileQ) the Quire singe th the Anthem : 
 
 Anth. 3. S.] Sadoc y^ Priest, and Nathan the Prophet 
 anointed Solomon^ King, and all y^ people rejoiced and said 
 God save the King for ever.^ 
 
 Then the A rchBishop saith this^ Prayer : 
 
 [*' Respice Omnijfotens, &c." A.] 
 
 Looke down Almighty God w* thy favourable countenance 
 upon this /glorious King, cind as thou didst bless Abraham, [p. 34. 
 Isaac, and Jaacob, sovouchafe, we beseech thee by thy power to 
 water him plentifully with y^ blessings of thy grace. Give to 
 him of the dew of heaven and of y^ fatnesse of y^ earth, 
 abundance of corne and wine and oile, and plenty of all fruits, 
 of thy goodnesse long to continue ; yt in his time there may 
 be health in our countrey, and peace in our Kingdome, and y^ 
 ye glorious dignity of his Royall Court may brightly shine as a 
 
 Edward VI. was "uncloathed by his great Chamberlain unto his coat of 
 crimson satin ; which and also his shirt, shall be opened before and behind 
 on the shoulders, and the bowght of the arms by the said great chamberlain, 
 to the intent that on those places he be anointed ; and whiles he is in the 
 anointing Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert, must hold a pall 
 over him. And first the said Abp. shall anoint the K., kneeling, in the 
 palms of his hands, saying these words, Ungas jnanus, with this collect 
 Respice ompotens Deus. After he shall anoint him in the brest, in the 
 midst of his back, on his two bowghts of his arms, and on his head making 
 a cross ; and after making another cross on his head, with holy chrism, 
 saying as he anointeth the places aforesaid, Ungatur caput^ Ungantur 
 scapulcB^ &c. During which time of unction, the quire shall continually sing 
 Ungebant regem^ and the Psalm Diie in virtiite tiia letabitur rex. And it 
 is to be remembered that the Bishop or Dean of Westminster, after the 
 King's Inunction shall dry all the places of his body where he was anointed 
 with cotton, or some linnen cloth, which is to be burnt." Ex libro Concilii. 
 
 " Then the Kinge sitts down in y*^ Chaire in which he is to be anointed. 
 A rich coveringe is held ouer his heade." Laud corr. marg. 
 
 1 — (1) The meane while yi?. ^ Solamon ^. 
 
 3 Foreuer A. " God save the King ; Long live the King ; May the King 
 live for ever." Sandford^ K. Ja. II. * The A. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES L 33 
 
 most cleare lightning farre and neere [wide]^ in y^ eyes of all 
 men.^ Grant Almighty [God](-) that he may be a most mighty 
 Protectour of his Countrey, a bountifull comforter of y^ 
 Churches and holy Societies, y^ most valiant of Kings ; y^ he 
 may triumph over his enemies, and subdue Rebellsand Infidels ; 
 yt he may be loving and amiable to y^ Lords and Nobles, and 
 to all ye faithfull subjects of his /Kingdom, yt he may be [p. 35. 
 feared and loved of all men, y^ his children may be Kings to 
 rule(over dots beneai/i)\.h.\s^ Kingdom by succession of all ages, and 
 after [the 5.] glorious and happy daies in (of S.) this (present S.) 
 life he may attaine everlasting ioy and happinesse through lesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 \When\ Tlie Prayer \is\ ended y' ArchB^ proceedeth with his 
 Anointing. 
 
 1. On the Breast, 
 
 2. Between [doth] the Shoulders. 
 
 3. On both the Shoulders. * In manner of a Crosse 
 
 4. On y' two boughs of both Arnies.^ saying as before ; Let 
 
 5. The Crowne of the Head.* these &c.« 
 
 Tlu Anointing being done the Deane'' of Westminster closeth 
 the loops againe tif^ were opened.^ ^And the(^) ArchBishop saith 
 these Prayers. 
 
 Maskell mentions {Mon. Ritual, ii. p. 22 n.) that, out of twelve MSS. 
 examined by him, two alone have the reading " Respice " which is given here 
 in the Lambeth MS. where the others read " Prospice." The two exceptions 
 are the Sarum and Exeter pontificals. May we conclude from this evidence 
 that one of those two books was in use with some of the Committee in 
 1625-6? ^ Wide, S. corr., A. 2_(2) ||- Qj-aunte God Almightie, ^. 
 
 3 Rule his, A. " over " is dotted beneath in K. * Of this present, A. S. 
 
 * "4. Betweene the Boughts of bothe the Armes." A. An Inventory 
 of Royal Vestments delivered to the Bp. of Rochester (as Dean of West- 
 minster for the Coronation of K. James II.) specifies "A Shirt of Rich 
 Crimson Taflfata open before and behind, on the Shoulders and inward 
 bendings of the Arms, for His Majesties Anointing, closed with Crimson 
 Taffata Ribbands." Sandford's Hist. p. 35. "The Bowings oi both his 
 Art7is^^ ibid., p. 91. 
 
 * In fnanner of a Crosse saying as before {jnarg.). Let these, &c.. Laud 
 marg., K. marg. {not in A). 
 
 ^ Abbot, A. [The Dean of Westm. brought the Ampull with the Oil 
 and the Spoon from the Altar and poured the Holy Oil into the Spoon for 
 the Abp., and afterwards laid Ampull and Spoon upon the Altar again, the 
 Abp. going to the North-Side to say the Prayer Deus Dei F. (K. Ja. II.)] 
 
 * [Having [first] dried all y places save y head and y hands with fine 
 linnen cloth delivered him by the G: Chamberlain (Herald). And the linnen 
 glories w^'* are inter Regalia are then to be put on y Kifigs hands by the D. 
 of Westminster. K. marg. rubricated ; an insertion in Laud.] 
 
 Not in p.o. I. S. (nor in A.) 
 
 The Anointinge was dryed with fyne Bombast woole, brought in a 
 Bagg of Crimsen Tapstrye. Laud marg. » — (") The, --4. 
 
 D 
 
34 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 [" Deus Deifiliusr A.] 
 
 /God, the Son of God Christ lesus our Lord, who is [p. 36. 
 anointed of his Father with ye oile of gladnesse above his 
 fellows. He by his anointing powre down upon thy head the 
 blessing of the Holy-Ghost and make it enter into ye bowells 
 [inward p^rtes]^ of thy heart, y* so^ by this invisible \corr, visible 
 5.]^ gift thou maist receive invisible grace, and having iustly 
 executed the government of this temporall Kingdome, thou 
 maist reign with him eternally, who onely being without sin 
 doth live in glory w* God, Ho whom w^^ the Father and y^ Holy 
 Ghost be all power and dominion now and ^for ever. Amen.{^) 
 
 \;' Deus qui es, 8ic" A.] 
 
 God, which art the glory of the righteous and the mercy of 
 sinners, who hast sent thy Son to redeem mankind w^^ his 
 most^ precious blood, who bringest warrs to an end, and 
 defendest those /that trust in thee,'' upon whose goodnesse [p. 37. 
 [good will] and pleasure the strength of [allJC) Kingdomes doth 
 depend, We humbly beseech^ thee in this Royal State [seat]^ 
 to bless this thy servant Charles,^ who putteth his confidence 
 in thy mercy. Vouchsafe in thy favour to be present w^^ him, 
 yt he, who desireth^ to be defended by thy protection may be 
 stronger then his enemies. Crowne him with the crowne of 
 lustice and Piety, that with all his heart and with all his mind 
 he may trust in thee [serve thee] defend and advance the^ holy 
 Church, and governe y^* people committed to his charge in 
 justice and equity. ^Kindle O Lord his heart w^^ [ye] love of 
 
 (D'Ewes writing to Sir M. Stuteville mentions that he saw the gloves 
 brought out from behind the " traverse " which was " drawen " to hide such 
 arcana as " the putting on of the crimson shirte (and) the anointing of his 
 naked shoulders, armes, hands and head" from the general gaze. Ellis iii. 
 no. 322). The Linen Gloves were put on the hands of K. Edward VI. by 
 the Abp. of Canterbury (but according to the Device, for K. Henry VII., 
 by " the abbot of Westmynster "), the Ld. Great Chamberlain having to see 
 them prepared. 
 
 * Bowells A. inward p<a:rtes S. 
 
 2 Visible A. 
 
 » Not in K. Ja. 1.5. * Nor this S. 
 
 ^ — (^) Foreuermore. Amen. A. 
 
 ^ om most A. 
 
 ' — (0 In whose pleasure doth consist the strength of all A. [The correc- 
 tions throughout this prayer, placed in square brackets in the text, are in 
 Sancroft's hand.] 
 
 « Pray A. » Seate A. 
 
 ' Nafne omitted A. 
 
 2 Which A. 
 
 ' Thie A. * Thie A, 
 
 •' C Kindle A. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I 35 
 
 thy grace, by that [inward Anointing]^ holy Oik wherewith thou 
 hast ^anointed him, as thou didst anoint Kings, Priests(-) and 
 Prophets ; [that] He, loving iustice and leading his people by 
 ye waies of righteousnesse, after y^ glorious course oUiis [this] life, 
 which /thou has appointed him [he]^ may come to thine [p. 38. 
 eternall joy, through Christ "^our Lord. Amen.{^) 
 
 [(8) The QuoiF and Dalmatica.] 
 
 The Prayer \s being] ended^ ^ first a shallow coyfe is put upon 
 y Kings head because of the anointing? And if his Ma^'" haire 
 be not smooth after it,^ there is ^King Edwards Comb ei^) for that 
 end. 
 
 TJun \is\y ^Colobium Sindonis formed like a Dahnaticai^) is 
 put upon himQ) [by y Deane of Westminster'^ 
 
 ^ After w'^ y^ Arch- Bishop saith this Prayer [" or Benediction " 
 (Laud)]. 
 
 Benedictio Ornamentor^/w (5. marg.). 
 
 [" Deus, Rex regujn" A.] 
 
 O God, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, by whome 
 Kings do reigne, and Lawgivers doe make good Laws, vouch- 
 safe, *we beseech thee,('') in thy favour to blesse this kingly orna- 
 ment, and ^grant y^ thy Servant Charles our(^) King, who shall 
 
 ' That holy oyle A. " So K. Ja." S. marg. 
 
 ' — (2) anoynted Preists, Kings A. 
 
 » He^. 
 
 «— (*) Om. A. 
 
 * Being ended A. 
 
 • Nunc sedebat in cathedra (Laud marg.) y® King ariseth from kneeling 
 (sits down in his Chaire) and (K. jnarg.). 
 
 ' By the Deane of Westm. (Herald) Laud marg. K. marg. [" a white 
 Coyfe. Fuller Ch. Hist, p, 123. "A Hnen coif or chrismale." Maskell 
 M.R. ii. p. xxii. formerly worn like the baptismal chrismale for eight days.] 
 
 * The Kinge caled to see y*" combe and vsed it {Laud margin). 
 •— (») St. Edw: luorye Combe A. 
 
 * — (') Colobium or Dalmatica A. 
 
 (+ sindonis) Collobium ad {-{■ modum) Daltnatica (+ e) formatum Laud. 
 " Colobium or Dalmatica " A. [Rushworth says " the ancient Robes of 
 King Edward the Confessor were put upon him." Hist. Coll. i. p. 201.] 
 " A tabert of tanterton-white, shaped in manner of a Dalmatick (put on 
 him by the Abp. of Canterbury) ; and he shall put upon the King's head a 
 quoif, the same to be brought by the Great Chamberlain." Order for 
 Edw. VI. 
 
 » Laud marg. \om. A.] 
 
 • After the putting on of which the Archbishop sayeth y*' prayer Deus 
 Rex Regum^ &c. L. 
 
 *— (*) Om. A. These words are dotted underneath in our text. 
 »- -(») Grant thie Seruant our A. 
 
 D 2 
 
36 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES L 
 
 weare it may shine /in thy sight [the spirit] w* ye orna- [p. 39. 
 ment of a good life, and holy actions/ and after this life ended 
 he may for ever enioy that life and glory which hath no end, 
 through Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Prayer being done^ the ^Deane of Westminster goeth on 
 araying(^) y^ King. 
 
 1. With y^ Supertunica, or close Pall. [It is longa et talaris 
 intexta magnis imaginibus aureis ante et retro {and to be putt 
 upon the Dalmatica. Laud rubric add.)] 
 
 2. With y^ Tinsen^ Hose.^ 
 
 3. With the^ Sandalls.Q) 
 
 {The Presenting of the Spurs and Sword.] 
 
 "^Then are y^ Spurrs [taken from the Altar by y^ Arch-Bishop 
 and delivered to] (" put on " struck outy " by " Laud, S?) a Nobleman 
 thereunto appointed to be put on y^ King.Q) (Heral.) ^ Wheny^ King 
 is thus arayedj the Arch-Bishop(^) taketh y^ Kings'^ owne sword 
 laieth it on y^ Altar jand saith this^ prayer. [p. 40. 
 
 [Exaudi qucesumus, &c.] 
 
 Heare our Prayers, we beseech thee ^O Lord,(^) and vouchafe 
 by thy right hand of Ma^y to blesse and sanctifie this sword, 
 wherewith this thy servant Charles desireth to be girt, that it 
 may be a defence and protection of Churches, widowes, orphans 
 
 ' Accofi A. 
 
 ^ When ye prayer is done. Laud {A omits). 
 
 3 — (3^ "Abbot of Westminst: arrayeth" A. So Laud's draft ; afterwards 
 corr. to, " goeth on in arrayinge." 
 
 * Tinsin Laud. Tinson A. [i.e. tissue.] "Tuisrui hosen" K. Ja. L 
 
 * — (^) LLose &c. These both — Hose and Shews the K: would haue putt on 
 vpo his other shoes : w'^'' had almost indaingerd y® tearinge of y"" old Tinsin 
 Hose. It is safer to vnlase them before hand when they be vsed againe 
 {Laud marg.) Like the Hose or Buskins, the Sandals were of Cloth of 
 Gold.] 
 
 « his A. 
 
 '' — (^) The Spurresareputon by a Nobleman thereto by the King appointed. 
 A. [The Duke of Buckingham, as Master of the Horse. Fuller u.s.] 
 
 8— («) Then the Archbp. A. In the Order for K. Edward VI. The Royal 
 Sandals and Spurs (the latter immediately afterwards taken off again " that 
 they do not encumber him") were brought, by the Bp. or the Dean of 
 Westminster, after the redemption of the sword and the crowning with St. 
 Edward's Crown. 
 
 ^ (owne) Sword, (w^^ was carryed as well as the other three. Heral. 
 
 Not. Thiss was brought in y° companye but priuatlye and layd on y® 
 Altar with both Hangers and Belt but y® Belt was vsed. And y® Fourth 
 sword w^*^ was carryed was y® Ordinary e sword of state. Laud mar^. 
 Ab Episcopis ensem accipit. {Laud marg.) 
 
 1 Y° A. 2_(2) Otn. A. 
 
^ 
 
 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 37 
 
 and all y^ servants of God against y^ savage cruelty of Pagans 
 and Infidells ; and y^ it may be a feare and terrour, to all 
 those yt lie in waite to doe mischief through Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 T/iefi^ y ArchBishop and y Bishops assisting [Hint] deliver 
 y sword ^to y KingJ^) y ArchBishop saying: 
 
 Accipe gladium per manus Episcoporum. 
 
 T/ie Sword is girt about him (" about y King " Laud) by a 
 Peere ^thereunto appointed ; the. ArchBishop sayingi^) : 
 
 /Receive this Kingly Sword* w"^ is hallozved^ for the [p. 41. 
 defence of y^ holy^ Church and deliuered unto thee [you]' by the 
 hands of the Bishops, (though unworthy, yet consecrated by y^ 
 Authority of y^ holy Apostles) And remember of whome y^ 
 Psalmist did prophecy saying. Gird thy self w^^ thy sword upon 
 thy thigh (O thou most mighty) and ®w^ this thyi^') sword 
 exercise thou the force of equity and mightily destroy the 
 growth of iniquity. Protect the Holy Church of God, and his 
 faithfull people, and pursue hereticks no lesse then infidells, 
 defend and help widows and orphans, restore the things y'^ are 
 gone to decay, and maintaine those things that are restored, be 
 (a) rrvenged^ of injustice, and confirm things yt are in good order ; 
 yt doing these things thou maist be glorious in y^ triumph of 
 vertue, and excellent in y^ ornament of Justice, and reign for ever 
 /with ye Saviour of y^ world, %home in name thou dost [p. 42. 
 represent [who's Image you bear S.], Christ o*" Lord^ to whom 
 (who) w^h the Father and y^ Holy Ghost be all power and 
 dominion(^) (blessed and praised both) now and for ever. Amen. 
 
 ^ After the anointing when she had changed her apparel Q. Ehzabeth 
 " retomed and satt in her chayre. And ther was a sworde with a girdele 
 putt over her and upon one of her shoulders and under the other : And soe 
 the sword hangeing by her side." Nichols Progr. i. p. 62. 
 
 ' — (') Otn. A. [The Bushoppes ... all lening thair hands' on the sword. 
 Hen. vh'.] 
 
 3 — ^3) There to be appoynted by the Archbp. sayeing A. " Appointed 
 with a Girdle {which is amongst the Regalia^ altered to " from the Robes. 
 Heral. A Belt was nowe vsed" Laud.) [K. Ja. II. had a cloth of gold girdle 
 already about him with the Surcoat or Supertunica^ 
 
 * " Not in K. Ja." S. marg. 
 
 » Which hallowed A. « Of holye A. 
 
 » Y«* A. You S. •— (') With thie A. 
 
 • Be reuenged A. " Revenged " /T., corn to " avenged " 5". 
 
 ' — (') Whome in . . . represent, whoe with the Father and the holy 
 Ghost be all power and dominion A. The alterations or collations at the 
 end of this prayer (noted in our text by parentheses) are in Sancroft's hand. 
 
38 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 [(9.) The Investing with the Armill and Royal Mantle.] 
 
 ^Then is f Armill put about f Kings neck^ and tyed to y^ 
 boughs^ of his armes {the Deane of Westminster puts it on (Herald:)]* 
 the A rcJiB^ saying — 
 
 \^' Accipe Armillam, &c." A.] 
 
 Receive y^ ArmilP of sincerity and wisdome^ as a token of 
 Gods embraceing : whereby all thy workes may be defended 
 against thy enemies both bodily and ghostly, through Christ o"* 
 Lord. Amen. 
 
 Then is y^ Mantle or Open PaW [wrought w^^ golden Eagles 
 (Laud)]^ put ^upon f King by f Deanei^) of Westminster^ y A rch- 
 B^ saying — 
 
 ['^ Accipe Pallium, Sic" A.] 
 /Receive this Pall which is formed w^h foure corners, to [p. 43. 
 let thee understand yt ye foure corners [Quarters]^ of the world 
 are subiect to y^ power of God and y* no man can happily 
 reigne upon y^ earth, who hath not received his^ Authority^ from 
 heaven.(^) 
 
 [(10.) The Blessing and Putting-on of the Crown.] 
 Then the Arch-Bishop taketh the Crown into his hands ^ [&] 
 layeth it before him'^ upon y" Altar J^) and saithy^ Prayer.^ 
 
 ^ Then (is) the Armyll (is) put about his Neck, A. 
 
 ''In modu;;2 stolas [et] ab utraq scapula usq ad compages brachiorum 
 erunt dependentes in ipsis compagibus laqueis sericis connexse. K. marg. 
 [Laud, marg.] 
 
 ' Boughts, A. "above and below the elbows " Sandford. K. Ja. II. 
 
 * \o7n.^ A.] 
 
 5 Bracelets, not in K. Ja. S. [However, the Order of Ceremonies for 
 Coronation of K. James I. (Brit. Mus. 6284 PI. cxx. A.) tells us that " the Armill 
 or coller is put on by the Abott {sic) of Westminster." Cf. in the case of 
 Q. Eliz. "two gartares uppon her hands," Nichols Progr. Q. Eliz. i. p. 62.] 
 
 ^ Bracelets of Sinceritye and wisdome, A. 
 
 ^ pallium quadratu S. [" the vpper pall or mantle Royall," Coronation of 
 James I. ubi supra.'] 
 
 « [o7n.^ A.] 9— (9) v^on him by y^ Abbot, A. 
 
 1 quarters. A., 5. 2 " ys^" a. 
 
 ^ — (^) 07n. A. [The Orb with the Cross was delivered with the Imperial 
 Pall. K. fa. II. It appears in the Bayeux Tapestry. Stanley?)^ 
 
 " — {^) on the Altar saying.,Cxo^Q.xQ)^n^\h^^.,&LQ.. Laud. (A. omits " upon 
 y^ Altar.^^) ["The Crown of King Edward was put upon his Head." 
 Rushworth Hist. Coll. i. p. 201. "(presented by Bp. Laud., and) put upon 
 his head by the Archbishop of Canterburie. The Quire singing an Antheme, 
 Thou shalt put a crown of pure Gold upon his head" (i.e. Ps. xxi. = xx. 1-3) 
 Fuller Ch. Hist. p. 123. (Cf. Coronation of K.f antes I. " the crowne of King 
 Edward the confessor," Brit. Mus. 6284 PI. cxx. A.).] 
 
 * " this prayer " altered to " theis prayers," A. 
 
■F 
 
 ^■■^ THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 39 
 
 B: [" Dens tuoruin, &c." A.] 
 
 ^B God the Crowne of y^ faithfull, who crownest their heads w^*» 
 ^K a crowne of precious stones, that trust in tJiee} Blesse and sanctify 
 i^» this Crowne, that as y^ same is adorned with diverse precious 
 stones, so this thy servant [C*"] that weareth it, may be filled w^^ 
 thy manifold graces of all- pretious vertues through y^ King 
 eternall, thy Son^ o' Lord [J. C. who w^'* thee and y^ H. Gh. 
 liveth, and reigneth both now, and for ever. 5.] A men. 
 
 I Then* \y King sitting down in S, Edwards Chaire [p. 44. 
 placed as before'] the Arch-Bishop setteth y Crowne upon y Kings 
 liead saying — 
 
 [" Coronet te Deus." A.] 
 
 God Crown thee with a Crown of Glory and righteousnesse, 
 vyths ye hono' and worke of fortitude ; that thou [you] by our 
 ministery having a right faith, and manifold fruit*' of good workes, 
 maist [may] obtaine' the Crowne of an^ everlasting kingdom 
 by y^ gift of him whose kingdome endureth for ever. Amen. 
 
 And afterward he saith this praier. 
 
 [" Deus perpetuitatis" A.] 
 
 O God of Eternity, the^ Commander of all powers, the 
 vanquisher of all enemies, Blesse this thy Servant [Ch.] who 
 boweth his head unto thy Maiesty, preserve him in long health 
 and prosperous felicity, be present with him, protect and defend 
 him whensoever he calleth upon /thee. Give him, we [p. 45. 
 beseech thee the riches of thy Grace, fill his soule with goodnesse, 
 and Crowne him with thy mercy,' and let him alwaies in godly 
 devotion waite upon thee, through [thy Son] Christ our Lord 
 [J. X.] Amen. 
 
 The King received the Crown of K. Edward, presented by Bp. Laud^ 
 and put on by the Abp. of Canterbury, the quire singing an anthem, " Thou 
 shalt put a crown of pure gold upon his head " {i.e.^ " Antheme iv." on 
 p. 46 of the MS. from Ps. Deus in virtute). "Whereupon the Earls and 
 Viscounts put on their crimson velvet caps with coronets about them 
 (the Barons and Bishops allwayes standing bare headed). Fuller, C/i. Hist. 
 p. 123. 
 
 * whoe trust in y**, A. [The name " Ch," and other words here printed 
 in square brackets in the text of these prayers, are in Sancroft's hand.] 
 
 « om. " all," A. » " thie Sonne, &c." A. 
 
 ♦ In A- and Laud the prayer " O GodofEtemitye"/ri?<:^^j"God crowne 
 thee," and follows " God the crowne of the faithfull " without any of the rubric. 
 The direction before Deus coronet is simply, " Then the Archbishop crowneth 
 the King sayeing." [So soon as the Crown was placed on the head of K. 
 James II. the Trumpets sounded a point of war, the Drums without the 
 church beat a charge, the People shouted " God save the King," and Guns 
 were discharged in St. James's Park, and at the Tower, &c. The Abp. paused 
 till the noise and acclamations ceased before saying the Prayer ^^Coronet."] 
 
 * for, A. « Fruytes, A. ^ mayest attayne, A. 
 
 • the, A • and, A. » mercyes, A. 
 
40 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES 1. 
 
 \The King must be heere put in mind inter orandum inchnare 
 caputs verbis orationis id postulantibus. 
 
 After f Prayer f ArchB^ reads the Confortare\ But formerly 
 y^ Quire sung it p. o. i . 5. marg. 
 
 \_Confortare, et esto?^ 
 
 Be strong and of [a vS.] good courage and observe the com- 
 mandements of y^ Lord to walke in his waies, and to keep his 
 ceremonies, precepts, testimonies, and Judgements ; And the 
 Almighty God prosper thee and strengthen thee, wheresoever 
 thou goest. \;^ Psal. xxii, Dominus regit me" {Pontif. Exon. 
 p. 146.)] The Lord is thy [my 5.] Ruler, therefore shalt thou 
 [shall I 5.] want nothing. 
 
 In y meane while y Quire singjeth f A ntheme. Deus in [p. 46. 
 virtute.^ Psal. xxii. 
 
 [Antheme IV ^. marg.] The King shall reioice in thy 
 strength O Lord, exceeding glad shall he be of thy salvation. 
 
 For thou hast granted him his hearts desire and hast not 
 denied him the request of his lips. 
 
 For thou hast prevented him with y^ blessings of goodnesse, 
 and hast set a crown of pure gold upon his head. 
 
 [(11.) The l-^YESTiTURE per Annu/um et Baculum.] 
 
 7^hen f Arch-Bishop taketh f Kings Ring and ^saith this 
 Prayer,{^) 
 
 [" Benedic Deus " (? Dfie, Pontif) &c. A.] 
 
 ^ \om. A.] After the prayer Coronet te follows in A. " In the meane 
 time the Quire singeth the Anthem ; Confortari (sic) et Deus in virtute.^^ 
 " The King . . . postulantibus. And then Reeds Be stronge and of, &c." 
 Laud marg. 2 This Anthem is not given in full in A. 
 
 3 Deus in virtute. Not given in full in A. [During this Anthem K. James 
 II. returned the Orb to the Altar and redeemed his Sword. After it the 
 Lords and Kings of Arms put on their Coronets.] 
 
 In Missa Diei : Thiss Anthem is part of y*^ w'^'' is sunge inter Epia et 
 Evangeliu in L. Reg, {Laud^ jnarg.) 
 
 * — (■*) " sayeth theise prayers. Deus Coelestium^'' A. 
 
 In the Lambeth MS. there were two Prayers in this place, and the order 
 ran accordingly : — " Then the Archbishop takes the K's Ring and sayeth 
 theise prayers, 
 
 " Deus Ccelestium. God the Creator of all things in heauen, the redeemer 
 of mankind, the fountaine of spirituall grace, and the giuer of all Blessings 
 which dost wryte thy law in the heart of the Faithfull with thine owne 
 Finger, to whome the Egiptian Sorcerers yeilding, confeissed, this is the 
 finger of God. 
 
 " Send downe thie holye Spirrit vpon this thie Ring and vouchsafe soe 
 to dense it by thie power, that it may remaine in a puer mettle, as it was 
 created by thee, and not be infected with the contagion of the poisoned 
 Serpent. 
 
 " Benedic Deus, &c. Blesse Lord and sanctifie. . ." 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES L 41 
 
 ^Blesse O Lord and sanctify this Ring, yt thy Servant(^) wear- 
 ing it may be sealed with y^ Ring of faith and by the power ot 
 ye highest be preserved from sin and let all y^ blessings w'^^ are 
 found in holy Scriptures plentifully descend upon him, y* what- 
 soever he /shall sanctify may^ be holy, and whatsoever he [p. 47. 
 shall blesse may be blessed. A^nen. 
 
 ^Then y ArchB^ putteth y(^) Ring *on y fourth finger of _y* 
 Kings{^) right hand saying : 
 
 ['' Accipe Regies dignitatis Annulum^ &c." A.] 
 
 Receive the Ring of Kingly Dignity, and by it y^ Seale of 
 Catholique [Christian]^ faith, y^ as this day thou art adorned y^ 
 Head and Prince of this Kingdome and People, so thou maist 
 ^persevere as the(^) Authour and Establisher of Christianity^ 
 and the Christian faith ; y^ being rich in faith and happie in 
 workes^ thou maist reigne with him that is King of Kings, to 
 whome be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen, 
 
 After the Ring is put on,y ArchB^ saith this prayer,^ 
 [" Deus cuius est omnes Potestas, &c." A.] 
 
 O God to whom belongeth all power and dignity, give unto 
 thy Servant /Charles^ the fruit of his Dignity ; wherein [p. 48. 
 grant he may long continue, and feare^ thee alwaies, and alwaies 
 labour to please thee, through Christ o' Lord. Ameft. 
 
 ''[Then ye Kg putteth on y^ Linen Gloves (pt of ye Regalia) 
 because of y^ Anointing. 5. 
 
 This was in Laud's copy^ with a note referring " Retro, p. 
 27 " (= K. fo. 38), but all is struck out herei] 
 
 > — ' " Blesse Lord and sanctifie this ring and send downe vpon it thie holy 
 Spirrit, that thie seruant . . ." A. " Blesse Lord and, &c." Laud. 
 
 ' it may, A. 
 
 »— (3) Then he putteth on the . . . A. 
 
 ♦ — (*) on the fore finger of his, A. " ffourth " is first altered and then 
 restored in Laud. 
 
 » ["the fourth finger of the Leaft hand," Coron. James /., u.s.] 
 
 • Catholique, A. Christian S. 
 
 ' — (0 perseuer the, A. * Christian Amitye, A. 
 
 " good workes, A. » prayer following. 
 
 ' om. A. ' serue, A. 
 
 * The King ... A. ["the Lynen gloues and goeth to the Altar" 
 Coron. K. James I. ms. 6284 PI. cxx. A. (which Nichols has misprinted "the 
 lyned sX^ewes,^^ Progr. James I. t. i. p. 232.)] James IL having the Linen 
 Gloves on already, drew off the right hand glove to receive the Ring and 
 then received and put on another Glove of the Service of the Lord of 
 Worksop Manor. 
 
42 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 ^Then f King taketh off his Swordi}) w*^ zif^ he was girt before^ 
 and with it he goeth to y^ Altar and there offer etJt it up. 
 
 2 Then y Chief Peere then present {pffereth and) redeemeth y" 
 Sword^ taketh it^ from y^ Altar, draweth it out ^ and so ^carrieth it 
 before y" King, from that time during y whole solemnity. 
 
 Then f ArchB^ taketh f Scepter with y" Crosse, arid delivereth 
 it into the Kings right hand [y^ King standing (" standeth " K.) 
 at y^ Altar (Heral.) Laud, marg?^ saying : 
 
 [" Accipe sceptrum, 8ic." A.] 
 
 Receive the Scepter, y^ signe of Kingly Power, y^ Rod of the 
 Kingdomei-,^ the Rod of vertue, that thoti'^ (you) ruRyst /governe 
 thy (yo"")^ self aright, and defend y^ holy Church and Chris- [p. 49. 
 tian people committed by God unto thy (yo^) charge, punish y^ 
 wicked and protect y^ iust, and lead them in y^ way of righteous- 
 nesse ; that from this temporall kingdom thou (you) maist be 
 advanced to an eternall kingdom by his goodnesse, whose 
 kingdome is everlasting. Amen.^ 
 
 Then}- y^ A rchBishop saith y^' Prater, 
 
 ['* Omnium Dominie Pons bonorum, &c." A.] 
 
 O Lord the Fountaine of all good things, and y^ Authour of 
 all good proceedings, Grant, we beseech thee to this thy servant 
 Charles, yt he may order aright y^ Dignity which he hath 
 obtained. Vouchafe to confirme the honour which^ thou hast 
 given him. Honour him before all Kings, and enrich him w^h 
 a rich benediction. Establish him in y^ Throne of this Realme, 
 Visite him w^i^ y^ encrease of children. Let iustice spring up in 
 
 ' — (') Then he taketh of the Sword, A. " Then the King taketh his Sword, 
 wherewith he was ^irt before. With it. . ." Laud. 
 
 In the Order for the Coronation of Edward VI. the King himself not 
 only laid the sword upon the altar, offering it to God "in token that his 
 strength and power should first come from God," but he was also himself 
 to take it back from the altar and deliver it to " some great Earl " to redeem 
 "from the Bishop or Dean of Westminster for 100 shillings." 
 
 2 Comes alijs superior offer(e)th and redeemeth, A. (The words " offereth 
 and''' are dotted underneath in K.) 
 
 3 pretium ensis dicto Altari pertinet Z/<^. 7?^^. (marg.) 5 li (Heralds) Z<3;2/^, 
 marg. "pretium 5/. dicto Altari pertinet. Lib. Reg." K. marg. 
 
 * it agayne, A. 
 
 5 and so drawen, A. " The chief Peere then present offereth, and redeemeth 
 the Sword, taketh it from the Altar, draweth it out, and so draw7ie carrieth 
 . . ." Laud. 
 
 « the kingdome, A., S. ' thou. A., K. " you " S. 
 
 8 thie. A., K. "your"5. 
 
 » om., A. 
 
 ' And afterwards, Laud. 2 q^ji^^ p^ 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 43 
 
 his daies and with ioy and^ /gladnesse let him reigne in [p. 50. 
 thine everlasting Kingdome. Amen? 
 
 Then y' ArcJiBishop delivereth f Rod with y Dove into y' 
 Kings left hand, saying, 
 
 [" Aeci^e virgam virtutis, &c." A.] 
 
 Receive the Rod of vertue and equity, Learn to make much 
 of the godly and to terrify the wicked, Shew y^ way to those 
 that goe astray, Offer thy hand to those that fall, Represse the 
 proud. Lift up the lowly, y^ our^ Lord lesus Christ may open to 
 thee y^ dore, who saith of himself,* I am the dore, by me if any 
 man enter, he shall be safe ; And let him be thy helper, who is 
 the Key of David, and y^ Scepter of y^ house of Israel, who 
 openeth and no man shutteth, who shutteth and no man openeth, 
 who bringeth [forth 5.] y^^ captive out of prison where he sate in 
 darknesse, and in y^ shadow of death, y* in all things thou /maist 
 follow him, of whom y^ Prophet David saith, ''[Thy seat, O [p. 51. 
 God, endureth for ever](®) The Scepter of thy kingdome is a right^ 
 Scepter, thou hast loved righteousnesse and hated iniquity, 
 wherefore God, even thy God hath anointed thee w*^ y^ oile of 
 gladnesse above thy fellows, even Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen 
 [(12.) The Benediction, and Te Deum^ 
 
 After this He blesseth f King [the King kneelingef saying, 
 [" Benedicat tibi Doinine (sic) &c." A.] 
 
 The Lord blesse thee and keepe thee, and as he hath made 
 thee King over his people, so he still prosper thee in this world, 
 and make thee partaker of his eternall felicity in y^ world to come. 
 Amen. 
 
 The King thus crowned and invested^ [sitting downe in King 
 Edwards Chaire^^) vouchafeth to kissey ArchBishop and^ Bishops 
 I that were assistittg at his Coronation. [p. 52. 
 
 [A fleuron here. Laud's Order.'] 
 
 ' joy of, A. 2 Qjfi^^ A. 3 the, A. 
 
 * sayeth himself, A. * brings the, A. 
 
 « — («) A, has these words, which are interlined by Sancroft in K. 
 
 ^ righteous, A. 
 
 « A omits, Laud adds this in margin giving his authority, " Heral." 
 
 • — (*) A omits ; " sitts downe in K. Edw: chaire and," Laud, marg, 
 " gratiously vouchesafeth to receave to his Kiss the Archbishop or Bishops 
 that weare assisting to his coronation." K. Jajnes I. Brit. Mus. 6284 
 PI. cxx A. ("as they kneeled before him " James II.) ^^ osculefur episcopos,'^ 
 Pontif. Exon. p. 148. (Samuel kissed the king whom he had anointed. 
 I Sam. X. I.) 
 
 »— (») and the, A. 
 
 Laud adds an interesting memorandum, " Thiss K. Charls did." 
 
 " Then every Bishop came severally to his Majesty to bring his Benedic 
 tion upon him, and he in K Edward's Robes, with the Crown upon his head, 
 rose from his Chair and did bow severally to every Bishop apart" Fuller, 
 Ch. Hist. p. 123. 
 
44 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 This done f King goeth frojn the Altar to y^ Stage to his 
 Throne Roy all. All f Bishops and other Peeres every one in his 
 place attending him. 
 
 ^Heere the ArchBishop useth ["will use " 5.] this Prayer, 
 ^Grant O Lord y* the Clergie and people gathered together 
 by thine ordinance for this service of the King may by the most 
 gracious assistance of thy goodnesse, and y^ vigilant care of thy 
 Servant our King be continually governed and preserved in all 
 happinesse.^ A men. 
 
 The Quire singeth Te Deum laudamus. *We Praise thee O 
 God(*) 
 
 The King reposeth himself^" in his Chaire of State before y 
 Throne till f Te Deum^ be ended. 
 
 [(13.) The INTHRONIZATION.] 
 
 After f end of it the King is lift up into his"^ Throne by y 
 Arch-Bishop jand Bishops [et aliis Regni proceribus. [p. 53. 
 Lib. Reg.]^ and bein^ enthronized or placed therein, ye Arch-B^ 
 saithy 
 
 \^' Sta et retine, &c."i A.] 
 
 » The Abp. turning to the People, but before the Osculum Episcoponim. 
 Sandford Hist. James II. 
 
 2 [This is one of the postulationes (" Clerum ac populum ") taken from the 
 old Benedictio Episcopalis whereof the first was the clause " Benedicat tidi" 
 pronounced a little above. See preceding page.] 
 
 3 A does not contain this rubric, or the prayer " Grant O Lord." 
 
 Laud inserts (as an after-thought, but in red ink, with a hand pointing) 
 the direction §^ Here the ArchbP will vse a prayer but he does not specify 
 its first words. He subsequently added the note, " He did not vse it." 
 
 *— (*) om.^ A. ^ in his Estate, A. 
 
 « ''vntill Te Deum," Laud, "till Te deum," A. 
 
 ^ " The Archbishop with all the Peers and Nobles shall convey the 
 King, sustained as before, again into the pulpit [or stage], setting him in his 
 Siege Royal : and then shall the Archbishop begin Te Deum laudamus ; 
 which done, the Archbishop shall say unto the King, Sta et retine." Order 
 for K. Edw. VI. 
 
 » [not in A. Added by Laud in margin. K.] 
 
 » and {omit being) A. 
 
 1 Sta et retine'] Stand and hold fast, &c. When Abp. Laud, on trial for 
 his life, was pressed with having taken this form " verbati?n out of the 
 Roman Pontifical^'' he acknowledged that he had done so, if we may trust 
 Prynne's statement, Canterburies Doom, pp. 70, 475, which Heylin apparently 
 accepts Cypr. Angl. p. 146. He added "yet if it be good (as it is) there is no 
 hurt." Harassed as he was, Laud seems to have forgotten that this " bene- 
 diction " or " Designatio Status " (Maskell J/^?2. Kit. ii. pp. 28, 38) was really 
 derived from the English precedents. 
 
I 
 
 TflE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES L 45 
 
 Stand and hold fast from henceforth that place whereof 
 hitherto you have [been^J heire by y^ succession of your^ fore- 
 fathers, being now dehvered unto thee [you^ 5.] by the Authority 
 of Almighty God, and by y'^ hands of Us and all the Bishops and 
 Servants of God, And as thou [you* 5.] seej-/ the Clergie to come 
 neerer* to y^ Altar, so remember that in places convenient you 
 give them greater honour : that the Mediatour of God and man 
 may establish you^ in this Kingly Throne, to be Mediatour 
 betwixt y^ Clergy and the Layety, and that tJiou \yo\x' S.] maij"/ 
 reigne for ever with lesus Christ y^^ King of Kings and Lord of 
 Lords, who with the Father and the Holy-Ghost liveth and 
 reigneth for ever. Amen.^ 
 
 [(14.) The Pardon, and the Homage.] . 
 
 * Which done [The Keeper pro jclaimes the Kings generail \;p. 54. 
 Pardon at/ four e sides of the Stage. A nd then^}) Omnes proceres 
 tunc prcBsentes ^all the Peeres then presenti^) doe their Homage to 
 y King publickly upon y Stage. 
 
 ^The Arch-Bishop first with y" rest of the Bishops kneel downe 
 and make t/ieir homage^ sayings 
 
 I, N.N.* shall be faithfull and true, and faith and truth* beare 
 unto you our Soveraigne ^Lord and your Heires Kings of 
 
 • thou hast bin hey re, A. [" been " inter tin. K. * thie, A. 
 ' thee, A. < thou, A. » vnto, A. 
 
 • thee, A. ^ thou, A. * om. the A. » ojh., A. 
 
 '— (') " Which. . . And then] " omit, A. The account given by Rush- 
 worth is this : — "Afterwards the NobiHty were sworn to be Homagers to the 
 King, and some other Ceremonies were performed ; which being done, the 
 Lord Keeper by the King's command read a writing unto them, which 
 declared the King's free Pardon to all his Subjects who would take the same 
 under the Great Seal." Hist. Coll. i. p. 201. Symonds D'Ewes in his letter 
 to Stuteville mentions that the proclamation of pardon " was followed by an 
 exceeding acclamation." Ellis iii. no. 322 [James II. deferred his Pardon. J 
 
 * — (-) Laud, interlin. K. (" The King took a Scrowle of parchment out of 
 his bosom and gave it to the Lord Keeper Williams [.''] who read it to the 
 Commons 4 several times, East, West, North, and South. The effect whereof 
 was that his Majesty did offer a Pardon to all his subjects who would take it 
 under his broad Seale." Fuller, C/t. Hist., p. 123.) 
 
 ' " The ArchbP and y rest . . . saying. I A. B. shalbe . . ." Laudj 
 who adds the note, "The Arch-Bp. of Cant: did it for all : but euerye Bp. 
 should haue done it seuerallye. Thiss was thought fitt to shorten y'^ Cere- 
 monye. And the Bps. wear to slowe to keepe vp their owne order and 
 dignitye w*"'* the Temporall L*^** would not depart from." (At the Coronation 
 of Q. Elizabeth, Oglethorpe, the officiating Bishop, "put his hand to the 
 Queenes hand and read certaine wordes to her Grace. And then the Lords 
 went up to her Grace kneeling upon their knees and kissed her Grace. And 
 after the Lords had done, the Bysshops came one after another kneeling and 
 kissing her Grace." Nichols Prog. Q. Eliz. \. p. 62.) 
 
 ♦ I, George Abbot, A. [" I William Abp. of C, will be . . ." K.James I/.] 
 
 * troth, A. •— («; om. " Lord . . . Church," A. 
 
46 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 England ; and I shall doe and truly acknowledge^ the Service of 
 the Lands w*'^ I claime to hold of you, as in right of the Church.(^) 
 So help me God.^ 
 
 Then he^ kisseth the Kings left cheeke \so y^ rest of the Bishops 
 after him?\ (Heral.) Laud, marg. 
 
 ^ After this the Peeres of the Realm kneeling downe do make 
 their Homage \ sayings [P- 55- 
 
 ^I. N.N. do become your Liegeman of life and limme, and of 
 earthly worship ; and faith and trueth I shall beare unto you, to 
 live and die against all manner of folks. So help me God. 
 
 Which done ^they all togetheri^') stand round about f King, and 
 stretching forth their hands do touch the Crown upon his head ; as 
 
 1 knowledge, Laud. 
 
 2 The order here in the Lambeth MS., A. somewhat differs. It runs 
 thus : — 
 
 " Omnes Proceres tunc praesentes doe pubhcklye vpon the Stage theyr 
 homage to the King, which done they all togeather stand round about 
 the King and streching foorth theire hands doe touch the Crowne vpon 
 (If. 26a.) his head, as promising by way of Ceremonye euer to be readye to 
 support it with all theire power. 
 
 " Then the King delyuereth the Scepter and the rod with the Doue, ijs 
 qui stirpi Regali sunt propinquiores : who ease the King of them, and carry 
 them before him. 
 
 " The Archbp. kneeling downe maketh his homage to the King, saying, 
 
 " I George Abbot shall be faithfull," &c. The MS. L. then proceeds to 
 the " Annoynting and Crowneing of the Queene." 
 
 At the Coronation of K. Edward VI., the King being set, " all the Peers 
 of the realm and Bishops, holding up their hands, shall make unto him 
 homage as followeth : first the Lord Protector alone, then the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, and the Lord Chancellor, so two and two as they be placed : — 
 /. N. become your liege man . . . a/l manner of folks, as I am bound by 
 my allegiance, and by the laws and statutes of this realm. So help us God 
 and All-hallowes. And then every one shall kiss the King's left cheek ; 
 which done, all they holding up their hands together, in token of their fidelity, 
 shall with one voice on their knees say, We offer to sustain you and your Crown 
 with our lives and lands and goods against all the world. And then with one 
 voice to cry, God save King Edward; which the People shall cry accordingly."] 
 
 3 Osculum est ex essentia Homagii. Herald. (Laud, marg. K.) [The 
 Kiss is not 7iientioned in A. But see the ceremony on p. 51.] 
 
 -* This rubric is not in A. In Laud's copy it begins Then the. . . 
 
 5 A. does not contain this. " I. B. C. doe become," Laud. I become 
 yowr Hege man of lif and of leme, and erthely worship, feithe, and trowth 
 shall bere to yow, ayeins al maner of men y' may lieue and deye. So help 
 me God and al his halwes." Pour les services teniporel. Homage. Ex MS. 
 Cotton. Vesp. C. xiv. seel. 14 exeunt, ap. Maskell Mon. Rit. II. p. 1. 
 
 * — (®) Laud here comments, " Bps. and others, nam ante dicitur Ab Epis- 
 copis etalijs regni procefibus vt p. 35 (= p. 44). But K: Charls sayde heare 
 to me the Bps. wear not to Doe thiss ceremonye, nor did y° ArchBp. challenge 
 it. Soe y^ Temporall L^^ onlye did it." [" The Peeres " Order for K. fa. /., 
 U.S. Ninety-seven Temporal Lords kissed K. James IL, and were of his 
 " abundant grace " severally kissed by him. Meanwhile the Treasurer of the 
 Household distributed 300 gold and 1,200 silver medals among the People.] 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES /. 47 
 
 promising by way of ceremony^ evef\y one S.] to^ be ready to 
 support it w^^ all their power. [And then kisse tJie King's 
 cheeke.Y 
 
 Then y King deliver et J i^ f Scepter and f Rod with / DoveJ^) 
 ijs qui Stirpi Regali sunt propinquio res or to whome he pleases [to 
 assign S.] who ease tJie King of them, and carry them before 
 him. [The 2 Bishops assisting may ease y^ King by supporting 
 the Crown as they shall see cause* (Laud marg., K. marg.)] 
 
 The Solemnity of y Kings Coro\nation and Ejitlwonizing^ [p. 56. 
 being ended the A rcJiBisJiop leaveth the King in his Throne and 
 goeth downe to the Altar. 
 
 [Here occurs in A. " The AnnOYNTING AND CrOWNEING 
 OF THE QUEENE," If. 26-29.] 
 
 [(15.) At the Communion, 
 
 ^In f interim f Quire singeth the Anthem. [Anthem N.ps. 84. 
 S. marg.'] Behold O God our defender (" protecto' " interlin. 
 S.) and looke upon y^ face of thine Anointed (Because one Day, 
 &c., interlin. S.) &c. [A quo hymno incipit Missa in Regali 
 Libro 
 
 » euer to, A. 
 
 ' [not in A. Laud inserts this in marg.] Laud here bears witness that 
 Thiss they did seuerallye one bye one in Order. 
 
 ' — (') the Scepter and Rod to those y^ be neerest the Bloud Royall ( "t7r 
 to who7n he pieaseth^'' add) Laud '"'' pleases (to assign ;" S.) " The K: nowe 
 gaue them to y* Lords w'^'* carryed them," Laud [i.e.y to those who had 
 borne them in the procession before the Coronation.] 
 
 * (" see need," K. marg.) 
 
 ( This note is ?iot in A. But the Abp's form of Oath follows here in that 
 MS.) 
 
 " Here his Majesty took an Oath of Homage from the Duke of Bucking- 
 ham (as Lord High Constable for that day) and the Duke did swear all the 
 Nobility besides to be Homagers to his Majestie at his Majesties knees. 
 Then as many Earls and Barons as could conveniently stand about the 
 Throne did lay their hands on the Crown on his Majesties head, protesting 
 to spend their bloods to maintain it to him and his lawful Heirs. The 
 Bishops severally kneeled down, but took no Oath as the Barons did, the 
 King kissing every one of them." Fuller, Ch. Hist. p. 123. D'Ewes, who 
 was present, wrote two days after the even that the King " receaved . . . 
 the Communion, and after, crowned, in his purple robes, ascending the stage 
 and Throne, took homage of all the Peeres ; they putting ther handes into 
 his and being kissed by him." Ellis Orig. Letters iii. no. 322. 
 
 * Enthronising, A. Enthronizing ended. Laud. [" Then shall the King 
 be led to his travers to hear the high mass." Order for Edw. VL] 
 
 " " In the Interim y* Quire singeth Behold 6 God, &c. A quo . . . Libro." 
 Laud, fnargin. (" Quo dido incipiatur missa Protector noster aspice, Deus." 
 Pont if. Exon. p. 148.) 
 
48 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I 
 
 [Here should follow y^ Coronation of y^ Queen w*'^ see after- 
 ward, p. 71. vS.]^ 
 
 ^Then the Arch- Bishop beginneth the Communion^ anduseth this 
 PrayeVy 
 
 [" QucBsumus omnipotens deus" A.] 
 
 O Almighty God we beseech thee y^ this thy Servant Charles 
 our King, who by thy mercy hath received the government of 
 this Realm may also receive an encrease of all vertues, whereby 
 he may be acceptable unto thee, and avoid y^ Gulfe of vice, and 
 overcome all his enemies, and /finally come to thee in [p. 57. 
 glory, who art y^ way, y^ truth, and y^ life, even [through 5.] 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Then is y^ Epistle^ read by a B^. 
 
 The Epistle 
 
 i. S. Pet. II. II, 12, 13, &c. {i.e. 11-17). 
 
 [Dearely Beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims to 
 abstaine from fleshly lusts, which fight against y^ soule, and see 
 yt you have honest conversation among the Gentiles, that 
 whereas they backbite you as evill doers they may see your 
 good works, and praise God in the day of visitation] Submitt 
 yourselves therefore every man for y^ Lords sake, whether it be 
 unto ye King, as unto y^ chief Head, either unto Rulers, as unto 
 them yt are sent of him for y^ punishment of evill doers, but 
 for the laud of them /that doe well. For so is the will of [p. 58. 
 God, y^ with well doing ye may stop the mouths of foolish and 
 ignorant men. As free and not having y^ liberty for a cloak of 
 maliciousnesse, but even as y^ servants of God. Honour all men. 
 Love brotherly fellowship. Feare God. Honour the King. 
 
 ^ Laud's MS. has here six pages, numbered 38-43, under the heading 
 Then beginneth The Coronation of the Queene^ after which " The Deane 
 of Westm. revesteth himself The Communion (" The King kneeling at his 
 Falsioole^'' struck out) The ArchbP beginneth the Communion at y Altar 
 saying this Prayer. O almightie God we, &c. [See below, pp. 58-62.] 
 
 2 This done, the Archbishop being at the Akar to celebrate, begineth 
 the prayer, " Qucesumus omnipotens deus.''^ And after it, " Deus cuius majtu,^^ 
 [pro Rege et Regina.l A., If. 29b. {the text of these prayers is not there 
 give?!.) 
 
 3 (A adds " out of the i Peter 2 " but (like Laud) does not transcribe it at 
 length.) The Epistle in the Pontifical begins, and ends, two verses later. 
 
 Laud notes that the Epistle was read " By Theophilus Feeld Bp. of 
 Landaff" and the Gospel " By Samuel Harsnet Bp. of Norwitch." 
 
 In the Ceremonies of the Coronation of Q. Elizabeth it is mentioned that 
 when the mass was begun she had " the Septer in the right hand and the 
 world [the orb] in the left hand, the Epystel red fyrst in Latyn and after that in 
 Inglish. And after that the Bysshop brought her Grace the Gospell which 
 also was read first in Latyn, and after in Englishe: and she kyssed the first 
 words of the Gospell." Nichols' Progr. i. 62. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 49 
 
 Then is / Gostell read^ by another Bishop. 
 
 The Gospell. 
 
 S. Matt. xxii. 15, 16, &rc. [15-22]. 
 
 Then^ y^ Pharisees went out and tooke counsell hov/ they 
 might entangle him in his words. And they sent out unto him 
 their disciples with Herods, saying : Master, We know y'^ thou 
 art true, and teachest the way of God truly, neither carest thou 
 for /any man, for thou regardest not y*^ outward appear- [p. 59. 
 ance of any man, tell us therefore how thinkest thou t Is it 
 lawfuU y^ tribute be given unto Caesar, or not ? But lesus per- 
 ceiving their wickednesse, said, Why tempt ye me ye hypocrites ? 
 Shew me the tribute money. And they tooke him a penny. 
 And he said unto them. Whose is this Image and superscrip- 
 tion ? They said unto him Csesars. Then said he unto them, 
 Give therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesars, and 
 unto God the things which are Gods. When they heard these 
 things they marvelled, & left him & went their way. 
 
 Then y Arch-Bishop and Quire beginneth^ and singeth 
 y Nicene Creed (corr. by 5. to " Tlun f Arch-Bishop beginneth 
 and f Quire singeth ") 
 
 I believe in One God, &c. 
 
 [(16.) The Offering.] 
 
 Tht Creech ended, f Arch- B^ jreadeth [or the Quire sing- [p. 60. 
 eth S.\ y' Offertory^" Let yo^ light so shine, &c. And then / 
 Organ playeth. A nd / Quire singeth: 
 
 Let my praier come up into thy presence as the Incense, 
 and the lifting up of my hands be as an evening sacrifice. 
 
 • Then the gospell out of the 22 of Mathew read A. 
 
 • {Not given in full in A. nor by Laud.) 
 
 • Begineth and the Quire A. " Then y° Archbp beginneth the Nicen 
 Creed I beUeve in one God. The quire singeth it.^^ Laud. 
 
 • Being done the Quire singeth the ("A" struck out) offertorye A. Laud 
 has the shorter direction " The Archbp readeth the offertory ( -}- ' Let 
 your Light, &c.') and t/ten y Organ playeth.^^ " And immediately after her 
 Majestic went to the bffering, and byfore hir Grace was borne iii naked 
 swordes and a sword in the scabbard, and her Grace kneelyng byfore the 
 auher and kissed the patyn, and offeryd certain money into the bassyn, and 
 than and there was rede to her Grace certaine wordes." Prog. Q^ Eliz. ed. 
 Nichols, i. p. 62. 
 
 » ( The words of the Offertory are not stated in A.) 
 
 • "And the Quire singeth: Lett my prayer. . . Incense, &c Hymnus 
 hie canitur in Missa Diei inter Ep/V/f^lam et Evangelium," Th s is an 
 addition by Laud in the margin of his copy. 
 
 E 
 
50 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I 
 
 ^In f vieane while the King descendeth from his Throne and 
 goeth {supported, &c. (Laud interlin.)] to /Altar ; offering first 
 Bread and Wine for y'' Communion'^ [which are delivered into the 
 Kings hands by the Bishop y^ reads the Gospell (" Herald " Laud)]. 
 
 Then the King kneeling the Arch-Bishop ^pronounceth over him 
 this Prayer. 
 
 Blesse, O Lord, we beseech thee these thy gifts, and sanctify 
 them unto /this holy use, that by them we may be [p. 6i. 
 [" made " 5.] partakers of the Body and Bloud of thine onely 
 begotten Son lesus Christ : And thy Servant King Charles may 
 be fedd unto everlasting life of soule and body, and enabled to 
 y^ discharge of this great place, and Office whereunto thou hast 
 called him, Of thy great goodnesse. grant this O Lord for the 
 honour of lesus Christ his sake, our onely Mediatour and 
 Advocate. Amen. 
 
 [The Second Oblation.]* 
 
 ^ The King after this, returning back to his Chaire, and a while 
 reposed, comethy^ second time to the Altar and there offer eth, 
 
 Unam Marcam auri.{^) 
 
 1 Whilst the offertorye is singing, the King and the Qu: descend from 
 theire Thrones, and come downe to the Altar. 
 
 The King maketh his oblation first of Bread and wyne. Secondlye of a 
 marke of gold. 
 
 The Queene after him offereth likewise. After which the Archbp: pro- 
 nounceth the Blessing ouer them, that ended, The King and the Queene are 
 brought back to theire Chaires liard by the Altar the Archbp: proceedeth 
 with the Communion. A. 
 
 So order for K. James I. and his consort. ( What follows here in the text is 
 not contained in A., which resumes the order of service at the Reception of 
 the Sacrament.) 
 
 2 In Calice Lapideo 6^ eius Patena, as in y old Pontif Laud marg. 
 " in calice, . . Patena Lib. R." K. " on y^ patin and in y^ chalice " add Sa. 
 
 3 '\Saith this Prayer. Blesse Lord &c." {Laud). 
 
 This is the Secretum Mimera qs. Dne oblaia sanctifica, of the Pontifical. 
 Maskell, Mon. Kit. ii. p. 44. 
 
 * [The " Second Oblation" made by K. James II. (at whose Coronation 
 there was no Communion) " was a Mark weight of Gold (viz. 8 Ounces Troy) 
 delivered ... to the King, and received by the Archbishop into the 
 Basin, and by him reverently laid upon the Altar." Sandford's Hist, oj 
 Coron., p. gS- It is recorded that Charles II. "after the Offertory . . . 
 kneeld before his Faldstool, and layd his crown vpon the cushion at his 
 right hand " resuming it when he stood up after Communion. (Maskell 
 Mon. Pit. ii. p. lix.) Fuller says {Ch. Hist. p. 123) that in 1626 the King 
 offered "" first gold and then silver at the Altar, and afterwards Bread and 
 Wine which were to be used at the Holy Communion." However he places 
 this before the Te Deum. At the Coronation of James I. the blessing 
 which follows was pronounced over his Queen together with himself] 
 
 ^ — (5) Then y^ King offereth vnani Marcam Auri Laud. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES /. 51 
 
 \The Treasurer of the household delivers it to y Great 
 Chamberlaine {'' of England" K.) and he to f King^ Laud marg.] 
 And (" he " A'.) kneeling downe, f Arch-B^ saith — 
 
 \Omnipotens (S.) Deus det tibi.'] 
 
 /Almighty God, give thee [of S.'\ the dew of heaven [p. 62. 
 and [of S.'\ the fatnesse of the earth, and abundance of corne 
 and wine, Let all the nations [serve thee S.\ and y^ Tribes 
 adore thee [and let him be blessed, y^ blesseth thee ; 5.] And 
 God shalbe thy helper; [Aim 5.] God blesse //^^^ ['* you " 5.] 
 with ye blessings of heaven above [in S.'\ the mountaines and 
 the hills, and vj^^ the blessings of y^ earth beneath, with y^ 
 blessing of corne [and wine 5.] and fruit. And let y^ blessings 
 of the old Fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and lacob be established 
 upon thee, through [I. S.'\ Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 ^The Archbishop shall also add this blessing. 
 
 \Benedic Dile fortitudinem.'] 
 
 Blesse O Lord the vertuous carriage of this King, and 
 accept the worke[s 5.] of his hands. Replenish the^ [his 5.] 
 Realme [with y^ encrease of thy Blessings, w^^ ye frujt of y^ 5.] 
 Z£/* y blessing of heavens of [&] y^ dew, of y^ water & of the 
 deepes [depths 5.] Let y^ influence of the Sunne and Moone 
 /drop downe fatnesse on the high mountaines, and y^ clouds [p. 63. 
 raine plenty upon the low valleys, y^ the earth may abound 
 with store of all things. Let y^ blessings of him that appeared 
 in the bush descend upon his head, and y^ fulnesse of thy 
 blessings fall upon his children and posterity. Let his feete be 
 dipped in oile, and his home exalted as the home of an 
 Unicorne, by which he may scatter his enemies from the face 
 of the earth. The Lord that sitteth in heaven be his defender 
 for ever [and ever 5.] through lesus Christ o'" Lord. Amen. 
 
 The King kneeling still at f steps of the Altar [or going to St. 
 Edwards Chaire & there sitting'] the Arch- Bishop proceedeth to 
 y Consecration of f Sacrament^"^ 
 
 * Then t/te Archbp. pronounceth ouer him the Blessins^, Blesse 6 Lord, 
 &c. (Laud). ^ ' the ' dotted underneath. 
 
 ' After the Archbp: hath communicated himselfe and those which 
 assisted him, the King and the Queene come vnto the stepps of the Altar there 
 to receiue the holy Communion. The Archbp. ministreth the bodye. The 
 Abbot of Westminster the Cup. A. (following the order for K. James L 
 and his Consort. Brit. Mus. 6284. PI. cxx. A.). 
 
 In Laud's copy this rubric stood originally thus, " The King kneling 
 still at the steps of t lie A I tar ^ The Archbp proceedeth to the Consecration And 
 hauing communicated himself &'c.^'' This is altered by Laud's own hand to 
 the following form, " The K: goeth to S. Ed: chaire and thear sitts while 
 y^ ArchB: proceeds to y* consecration. Heral:" [Here Laud adds the 
 memorandum: " Kinge Cha[r]ls kneeld on the steps all the while."] 
 
 E 2 
 
52 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES 1. 
 
 And when he and his Assistants \haue communicated^ S^. 64. 
 {the King [either] still kneeling [or els returnd and kneeling] before 
 the Altar) He administreth the Body^ & y^ Deane of Westminster 
 f Cup to y King} 
 
 Sacramentum sub utraque specie: Lib. Reg. (K. margin.) 
 
 [Two Bishops then present are to hold before the King a 
 towell of white silke (Laud marg., K.).]^ 
 
 ^ After f Communion is ended the King returneth to his 
 Throne And in y meanwhile the Quire singeth y Antheme. 
 [O hearken thou, &c. {Laud).] 
 
 (Anthem) IntelHge clamorem. Psalm v. 2 [or some other S.] 
 
 [(16.) The Last Prayers.] 
 After the Anthem the Arch-B^ readeth f last Prayers. 
 ^The Quire then singeth 
 Glory be to God on high, &c. 
 
 And so y^ Communion endeth. 
 
 [A fleuron here in Laud's Order.] 
 
 ^ ^^ And {^having'' struck out) when he and his Assistants haue com- 
 municated the K. returneth and kneeleth before the Altar." Laud's Order, 
 as ahered in his hand. 
 
 The Assistant Bishops according to Fuller were Neile of Durham and 
 Laud of St. Davids, besides the Epistoler and Gospeller (Field and Harsnet) 
 all of whom were vested in rich copes. 
 
 ''^ The Archbp adjninistreth [' ministreth' A^ the Body to y^ King. 
 The Deane ['Abbot' A?\of Westminster admifiistreth y Cup to y^ King.^^ 
 Laud's Order. 
 
 2 Sacramentum sub utraq^/^ specie Libro Regali. {A, Laud marg.) 
 
 3 Laud notes after the event " That Towell was brought : — but y® faire 
 Ordinarye Towell w'''' he vses att White Hall was brought to and held 
 before hime bye (. . . names not inserted). 
 
 * That done the King and the Queene are brought back to theire Throne 
 aboue the Stages. There they stay till the Communion be ended. A. 
 
 * Laud's copy did not contain this rubric, but he notes " Heare y^ Quire 
 should haue su;2ge Glorye be to God on highe, but because they could not 
 take ArchBps voice soe farre of It was read." 
 
 When Richard IIL was crowned with his queen, Ann, "after the pax 
 the king and queene descended and before the high altar they were both 
 houseled with one host divided betweene them." Holinshed iii. p. 734. 
 Q. Elizabeth, after the offering, " retorned into her closett hearing the 
 consecration of the Masse, and hir Grace kissed the pax." Nichols, Progr. 
 \, p 62. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 53 
 
 [The Recess.] 
 
 V When the Communion is e7ided^ the King accompanied [p. 65. 
 & attended as before goetJi into S. Edwards Chappell from his 
 Throne in State. 
 
 And at the Altar there the King taketh off his Crowne [& the 
 Queen hers, 5.] & delivereth [them 5.] // to the Arch-Bishop who 
 layet it [them ^S".] upon the Altar there. 
 
 ^Then f King withdraweth himself into f Traverse there 
 
 prepared for him. (The mean while y^ Q. '^hath a Chair before y^ 
 
 Altar to repose herself in, and a Faldstool, to do her 
 
 Devotions at, untill the King returne. ("*) {Marginal 
 
 addition S.]) 
 
 In the [" Kings " Laud interlink Traverse the Great Chamber- 
 laine of England disrobeth the King of S. Edwards robeSy & 
 forthwith delivereth them to the Deane of Westminster^ who 
 bringeth and layeth them upon the Altar. Then is the King 
 newly arrayed with his Robes prepared for him to iveare that day^ 
 & laid ready in the Traverse to that end by f Great Chamber- 
 laine. 
 
 ^jThe King being thus newly arrayed comethfrom the [p. ^6. 
 Traverse to St. Edwards Altar. 
 
 The Arch- Bishop revested still in / same manner as he was 
 at the Communion setteth f Crowne\s Laud^ 5.] Imperiall pro- 
 vided for f King [& Queen Laud, 5.] to weare that day^ upon 
 his head [" their heads " Laud, 5.] 
 
 > After which they both [K. and Q.] goe into the chappell of K: 
 Edward the Confessour, there they put off the Crownes wherewith they were 
 crowned. A. 
 
 * The King goeth from his Throne in state as before^ and is led into St. 
 Edwards Chappell. 
 
 (" The Queene commeth forth her Traverse" interlin.) 
 
 "^/ the Altar there the {-^ Kinge taketh of his Crowne, and deliuers 
 it to i\\t) Archdp {-\- yf\io€) layeth {-\-\\.)vpon the Altar. Laud. ("Similiter 
 Regina") Laud. 
 
 ' Then they withdraw themselves into theyre Trauers. The King 
 putteth off King Edwards robes wherwith he was inuested. Then he is 
 arrayed with his owne robes royall by the great Chamberlaine of England. 
 A. [" Then returned hee into an inner chappell and put on black velvett 
 roabes lined with ermine, and so crowned went back to Westminster Hall 
 in the same manner hee had come thether, where everie Lorde delivered 
 backe againe his regalia." D'Ewes to Stuteville u. s.'] 
 
 Laud notes that " Kinge Charles was come into Westminster Church 
 before Ten of y* Clocke : And came forth about a quarter past three." 
 
 * — (*) Reposeth herself at a Faldstoole by ye Altar {j^- in her Traverse) 
 Laud. 
 
 * Then comming foorth, the Archbishop puts on the King's and Queene' .s 
 heads the Imper>'all Crownes which they are to weare. A. 
 
54 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 
 
 ^The King [& Queene, Laud, 5.] so croivned taking into hts 
 hands [" their hands each of them," Laud, 5.] the Scepter & 
 y Rod {after the Traine is set in order before him) goe{th) from 
 St. Edwards Altar and so up to y^ Stage ; '^ana so through the 
 midst off Quire (^) and the Body of the Church out at y^ West dore. 
 [and so'] return{eth) to the Palace the same way {t)he(y) came [cum 
 magna Gloria/'^ and in procession as before. C. 2. vS.](^) 
 
 * The Scepter[s] & Rod [s 5.] of St. Edward, which the King 
 [& Queen 5.] carried in his hands is [" their hands are " vS.] after 
 dinner ended [{when y^ King [& Queen S^ [withdraw [p. 6j. 
 them selfs to their Chambers S7[ withdraweth himself to his 
 Chamber) to be delivered to the Church of Westminster, to be kept, 
 as heeretofore they have beene, with f rest of the Regalia.^ 
 
 Laud adds the following memorandum in his book ; and Bancroft 
 copies it on this page in K. [with some variations which we enclose in 
 square brackets]. We adopt Laud's spelling for this passage : — 
 
 But [at y® Coronation of King Ch. L] because thear was no Dinner: 
 These wear deliuerd to y^ Bp. of S. Davids (Deputye Dean of West- 
 Minister for ["at"] yt solemnitie) vpon y^ Stage in Westminster Hall. 
 [C. 2]. 
 
 And King Chas. att y* tyme gaue into^y^ Hands of y^ Bp.(^) y^ curtana, 
 and the two other Swords, y* wear carryed before him, w**" Scabberds of 
 Cloth of Golde, to be kept w"' y^ other Regalia att Westminster, and 
 [to be] putt into y^ Inventorye of them. [C. 2.] 
 
 1 The King taketh King Edwards Scepter in his hand, and the Queene 
 hers, The Traine set in order, they retorne the same way they came. 
 
 After that the King and Queene retorne to the Pallace. A. 
 
 2 — (2) Then through the Quire, Laud. 
 
 3 — (3) '•'- Cii77i mai^nd gloria. (And in procession, vt ante.) Laud. 
 
 * King Charles [I.] in his Returne carryed y^ Scepter, w'^^ is kept in the 
 Tower, in his Hand, And y^ other Scepter, and Rod w'*" y^ Dove wear 
 carryed before him by y® same Lords, to whom they wear deliuerd att [y^] 
 first. And thiss they all sayde was y*" Custome [C. 2] Laud 7narg., [s. 
 viargi\ 
 
 * — ^ The Scepters are to be deliuered to the Abbot of Westminster to be 
 kept there among the residue of the Regalia. A. {Sic explicit cod. Lambeth. 
 1076.] 
 
 5 [" The Ceremonies of the Coronation being ended, the Regalia were 
 offered at the Altar by Bishop Laud, in the King's Name, and then reposited." 
 (Rush worth, Hist. Coll. i. p. 201.) " I was to offer the regalia at the Altar 
 by my place" pleaded Laud at his trial. (Prynne's Cant. D come p. 476.) 
 The passage cited from his own Diary is — 
 
 "Feb. 2, 1625. Solennibus finitis in Aula magna Westmon. quum 
 tradidit mihi in manus Regalia quae in Ecclesia B, Petri Westmon. ser- 
 vantur : de novo dedit gladium Cortanain dictum, et duos alios qui coram 
 Rege eo die deferebantur, ut servarentur cum reliquis insignibus ; in 
 Ecclesiam redii et ad altare solenniter obtuli nomine Regis, et cum aiiis 
 reposui." Cant. Doome p. 70.] **■ — if) y*^ s*^ Bp's hand: S. 
 
F 
 
 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES L 55 
 
 The Bp of S. Davids returnd to y"" Church: [and] offerd \p the 
 three Swords solemnlye att y" Altar, ad perpetuus vsu/;/ Regni, & 
 honorew Regis, & Eccl^'^/ae : In Nomine Tatris & F[ilii] et ^^iriius 
 Sancti. Ame«. [C. 2.] (Laud.) 
 
 (Laud writes with evident satisfaction in a free hand at the con- 
 clusion — ) 
 
 I left ye Inuentorye of y^ Regalia ("And the 3 swords 
 added " marg.) perfected : nothinge lost nor broken. 
 Viuat Rex Carolus Diu : Religiose : & Foeliciter. 
 
 Guil: Meneue«: 
 
 At y<^ Coronation of K: Charles the Regalia & y^ Ensignes 
 of Honour wear disposed of to the peers bye his Maiestye vpon 
 the stage in Westminster Hall in the manner followinge. 
 
 Unfortunately Laud has not given the list itself under this heading 
 but a blank space (pp. 53-56) is left for it. 
 
 The Hymn Vent Creator in the shorter English version is 
 written on one leaf (p. 69) in the King's book as a supplement 
 or appendix (the preceding page 68 being left still blank). See 
 P- 57. 
 
THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. 57 
 
 \The Hymne [p. 69. 
 
 Veni Creator. 
 
 Come Holy Ghost our soules inspire 
 And lighten with celestiall fire, 
 Thou the Anointing Spirit art, 
 Who do'st thy Sevenfold gifts impart. 
 Thy blessed Unction from above 
 Is comfort, life, & fire of Love. 
 Enable with perpetuall Light 
 The dulnesse of our blinded sight. 
 Anoint & cheere our soiled face 
 With the abundance of thy Grace. 
 Keep farre our Foes, g\v^ peace at home 
 Where thou art guide, no ill can come. 
 Teach us to know, the Father Sonne 
 And Thee of Both to be but One 
 That through y^ Ages all along 
 This may be our endlesse Songe : 
 
 Praise to thy eternall merit. 
 Father, Son & Holy Spirit 
 
 Amen, 
 
£8 THE MANNER OF THE CORONATION OF THE QUEEN 
 
 [All which follows in the King's book (K.) is in Sancroft's hand.] 
 
 /Ex Registro Concilii. Febr. 13° A. Ed. VI. 1° Feb. 13. An [p. 70. 
 Act of Council for altering the Coronation Office : With y® Form of it. 
 See it in Burnets Hist, of y^ Ref pt 2d. Collection n. 4th p. 93. 
 [The rest of this page is blank.] 
 
 /^^5e Coronation of gt ^ueen. [p- 7i- 
 
 (W'^'^ is to come in p. 56 [= 48] before y^ Communion.) 
 The Queen [having repos'd herself, during y^ time of y^ King's 
 Coronation, in y^ Chaire of State beside y^ Altar](i) ariseth, 
 & Cometh to the Steps of y^ Altar, & there kneeleth down: & 
 the Arch-Bp saith this praier.^ 
 
 O Aim. & Everlasting G. y^ Fountain and Wellspring of all Good- 
 ness ; who dost not reject y^ Frailty of y^ Woman, but rather vouch- 
 safest to (&) allow, and^ choose it ; and by choosing y^ weak things of 
 y« world do'st confound those, y* are strong ; who didst somt. cause 
 thy people to triumph over a most cruel Enemy by y^ Hand of 
 Judith a Woman : Give Ear, w^e beseech thee, to our humble praiers, 
 and multiply thy Blessings upon this thy servant M. whom in all humble 
 Devotipn we do consecrate our Queen. Defend her by (allwaies with) 
 thy mighty right Hand, and w^^ (y^ Buckler of) thy Favour protect her on 
 every side ; y* she may be able to overcome and triumph over all her 
 Enemies, both bodily, and ghostly ; and y' w*^^ Sarah and Rebecca, 
 Leah, and Rachel,"^ and other blessed and ho^^^ women she may 
 multiply, and rejoice in y® Fruit of her Womb, to y^ Honour of this 
 (y® whole) Kingdom, and y^ good Government of God's Holy Church, 
 thro X. our Lord ; who vouchsafed to be born of a most pure Virgin, 
 that he might visit, and redeem y^ World ; Who liveth, and reigneth 
 w^^ thee, O Father in y^ Unity of the Holy Spirit throughout all Ages 
 world w'^^ out End. Amen. 
 
 *Then foUoweth another Blessing of y^ Q. to be said at y^ Altar 
 by y® Archbp before she be anointed. 
 
 ' — (') The Anoynting a?td Crownemg of the Qiieene : The Queene who 
 hath all this while reposed herselfe in her Chayre before the Altar y^. (i.e. 
 cod. 7ns. Lambeth. No. 1076, fo. 26 " in her chaire beneath" James I. 
 
 2 The Archbp. saying this prayer " Dens qui solus habet Immortalitatem 
 &c." A. (vide inferius) " which was of old said over y*" Queen at her first 
 entrance at y^ West Door of the Church " Sa. (for K. James II.). 
 
 The rubric in Laud's copy (L. 12. p. 38) is shorter : — 
 
 Then begin?teth The Coro7tation of the Queene. The Queene a7'iseth 
 fro7n her Chayre., and coTnineth to the Steps ofy Altar ; and there kneeling 
 downe^ The Archbp saith these Prayers : 
 
 O Almightie and euerlasting &^c. God which only hast S-r. ( 'This was 
 of old said when y^ Q. first entered y^ Ch.") 
 
 ' altered to " Sarah, Lia, Rebecca and Rachel." K. 
 
 * Only the 2nd of these benedictory prayers is in A. 
 
I 
 
 THE MANNER OF THE CORONATION OF THE QUEEN. 59 
 
 Deus qui solus habet Immorialiiatem &c. A. 
 /God, w*=^ only hast Immortality, and dwellest in Light, w*"^ [p. 72. 
 cannot be approched ; who's providence is never deceived ; who' hast 
 made all things, y^ are [and are] to come,'- and callest y« things, y' are not, 
 as the things, y' are ; who castest^ down y« proud from y' seat, and 
 dost exalt y« humble, and Meek : We humbly *beseech thee, for thy(*) 
 unspeakable Mercy, y^ as for y^ Good of y^ people of y*^ Jews, thou 
 didst deliver Q. Esther^ from captivity, and didst bring her to y^ Bed of 
 Assuerus, and the Society of his Kingdom ; so for y<^ Good of thy X" 
 Flock thou wilt of thy Mercy by our Ministery advance this thy Servant 
 M.* to y^ most high, and Roial Company of our King ; y^ she, con- 
 tinuing allw. in the Chastity of Princely Wedlock, may obtein y^ 
 Crown, y' is next unto Virginity, and may in all things, and above all 
 things study allwaies to please thee, y« Living' God, and by thy holy 
 Inspiration* perform those things, y^ are acceptable unto thee, through 
 X. our Lord. Amen. 
 
 ^Then / Archbp. proceedeth to the Anointing.i^) 
 [The Anointing of the Queen.] 
 ^The Queen ariseth from her praiers, and cotneth to y' place of her 
 
 Anointing. 
 She is to be anointed in two places^ ist On f Crown of y Head 
 
 2ly On theic) Breast. 
 
 The greatest Lady present first taketh of her Coronet [or Circle upon 
 
 her Head (corn " her Circle from her Head" Laud\. The 
 
 Queen kneeleth do7un And f Arch-Bp poureth y' Holy Oil on 
 
 y' Crown of her Head in Manner of a Cross, using these words : 
 
 In y« Name of y« Father, the^ Son, and y^f ) H. Gh. Let y« Anointing of 
 
 this Oil encrease thy Honour, and establish thee for ever, and ever. Amen.* 
 
 I^T/ien f Lady openeth her Apparrell for y Anointing her on [p. 73. 
 
 ye Breast: W^ y' Arch-Bp. performeth ("in modu crucis " 
 
 Laud fnarg.) using y* [same] words [before/f 
 
 ' which A. ' to com^A. Dotted underneath and altered to ^^ n\2i.de" in K. 
 
 » callest A. "* — (*) beseech thie-(4. * Qu: Hester A. « seruant (Mary)-<4. 
 
 ' Almightie A. » to A. »— (») {om. A.) 
 
 ' The Queene ariseth from her Chaire, and the cheife Ladye present 
 taketh off her Coronet first, and after openeth her Breast. The Qu; 
 kneeleth downe agayne. The Archbp, poureth the Annointing oyle on her 
 head saying: A. (When Elizabeth was to be anointed sovereign, 'the 
 Bysshop sang the [Preface] of the masse in a booke which was brought in 
 byfore the Queene, and than and there was a carpet with kussyns of golde 
 spread before the aulter . . . Item, The Queenes Majestie being new 
 apparelled came before the aulter and leand upon the kussene and over her 
 was spread a reed silken cloth. And than and there the Bysshop anoynted 
 her Grace.' Nichols Progr. i. 61, 62.) 
 
 ' — CO on y* Crown of y* Head & the Laud. 
 
 • — (') and of the .... and of the .... let this annointing of this oyle 
 increase thine A. ♦ om. A. 
 
 » Then he annoynteth her on the Brest saying as before, In the name, 
 &c. (Maskell points out that this was a peculiarly national English ceremony, 
 unknown to the Roman Pontifical, Man. Rit. II. xxv). 
 
 * using y* words before. Laud's Order. 
 
6o THE MANNER OF THE CORONATION OF THE QUEEN. 
 
 In y*^ Name of y^ Father &c. 
 After this Anointing^ y^ Archbp saith this Praier.'* 
 
 \Omnipotens sempiterne Deus^ affluentem &c.] 
 
 O Aim. and Everlasting G. We beseech thee of thy Goodness, 
 pour out y^ Spirit of ^thine abundant^ Grace and Blessing* upon this 
 thy serv* M.^ y' as by y^ Imposition of our Hands she is this Day 
 crowned Queen ; so she may by thy Sanctification continue allwaies 
 thy chosen, and worthy Serv*^ y' she may never hereafter fall from thy 
 Grace, thro X. our Lord. Amen.^ 
 
 Then y' [chief] Zady [assistant]''' closeth y Queen's Robe at her 
 Breast ; and after ^putteth a Linnen Coif upon her Mead.i^) 
 [Ob sacrae Vnctionis Conseruationem Laud marg.] 
 
 [The Ring.] 
 
 Then^ y' Archbp putteth y^ Queens Ring on y' fourth Finger^ of f 
 right Hand ; saying 
 
 \_Accipe annulum fidei^ signaculum sinceritatis &c.] 
 
 Receive this Ring, y^ Seal of a sincere Faith ; y thou (you^) mai^/ 
 avoid all Infection of Heresie, and by y^ Power of G. compell bar- 
 barous Nations, and bring them to y^ knowledge of y^ Truth. 
 And after it^ this^ praier. 
 
 [Deus, cuius est omnis potestas &c.] 
 
 God, to whom belongeth all Power and Dignity ; Grant, we beseech 
 thee, to this thy Serv*^ M.* by y^ sign of X" Faith prosperous success in 
 this her Honour, and y* she may continue firm in y^ same, and 
 endeavour allw. to please thee, thro X. our Lord. Amen.* 
 
 * am. "Anointing"^. 
 
 2 saieth the prayer A. Then He sayth the Prayer^ Laud. 
 ' — (^) thie aboundant. 
 
 * blessings A. 
 » Marye A. 
 
 « am. " Amen " A. 
 
 '' attendant, Order for K. fames I. and Queen. 
 
 « — O putteth on a linnen Coife, A, " putteth on her head a lynen quoife " 
 K. fa. I. 
 
 » That done A. " receiveth from y^ Master of y^ jewel house " Sa. 
 
 ' forefinger A. ' 4th finger of the leaft hand ' Order for K. fames I. and 
 his Consort^ Brit. Mus. 6284. PI. cxx. A. i^'' fourth finger of her Right Hand^' 
 Laud). 
 
 2 thou A. 
 
 3 the ^. Laud. 
 
 * Marye A. 
 
 * om. A. 
 
THE MANNER OF THE CORONATION Of THE QUEEN 6i 
 
 [4. The Crown.] 
 
 ' Then y' Archbpi^) taketh y' Croivn into his Hands ; ancP- Laying it 
 before him on f Altar^ saith^ 
 
 [DeuSf tuorum corona Jidelium &c.] 
 
 /O God, y« Crown of y^ Faithfull, who doest crown y*" Heads [p. 74. 
 w*^ precious Stones; Bless, and sanctify this Crown : )* as y« same is 
 adorned w'*' many precious Stones ; So thy servant, that weareth 
 y^ same, may of thy Grace be repleinshed with thy manifold Gifts of 
 all precious vertues, through X. our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Then hi' setteth y' Crown on / Queen's Head ; saying, 
 
 [Accipe coronam gloriae &c.] 
 
 ^Receive y^ Crown of Glory, and y« Honour of Joy ; that you 
 may shine in Brightness, and be crowned w^^ everlasting Gladness. 
 Amen.(^) 
 
 'This also is to be said(') ; 
 
 \Officio nostrae indignitatis &c.] 
 
 •Being you are by our Ministry solemnly consecrated for our 
 Queen(^) ; Receive y^ Crown of Roial Excellency, w^^ is placed upon 
 your Head by y^ Episcopall Hands of us, though unworthy : And as 
 you are crowned (without) w^^ Gold, and pearls ; so labour to be 
 beautified w'^ ^ y^ Gold of Wisdom, and y^ pearls' of Vertue ; y' after 
 this Life ended you may with y^ just Virgins decently meet y^ ever- 
 lasting Bridegroom, our Lord and' Saviour J. X. and enter y« Kingly 
 Gate of y^ Heavenly Court by his Help ; who with y^ Father, and y^ H. 
 Gh.^ liveth, and r. euer one G. world w'^ out End. Amen. 
 
 [5. The Sceptre and Ivory Rod.] 
 
 Then y' Archbp putteth / Scepter into her right Hand^ and y' Ivory- 
 Rod w"' y' Dove into her left Hand ; ^and saith this prayer. {^^) 
 
 \Omnium, Domine, Fons bonorum &c.] 
 
 i_(i) The Archbp: A. Then the Archbp Laud. 
 « cm. A. 
 
 ' The prayer done he ... y^. 
 *— (♦) otn. A. 
 
 '— (*) om. A. (Laud omits this rubric, but gives the first words of the 
 .address. 
 
 ^— (•) om. A. 
 
 ^ without with A. 
 
 • within with A, 
 
 • pearle A. 
 
 • om. A. 
 
 • holy Ghost, &c. A. 
 
 » — (») "and then saieth y* prayer. ' vl. ^^ and saith the Prayer" (Laud). 
 
62 THE MANNER OF THE CORONATION OF THE QUEEN. 
 
 O Ld. y^ Fountain of all good things, and y« Giver of all perfec- 
 tion ; Grant unto thy Serv^ M.^ that she may order aright y^ high 
 Dignity w^^^ gj^g j^^^j^ obteined, and w^*^ good works establish y^ 
 Glory, w^^ thou hast given her, ^through J. X. our Lord. Amen. (2) 
 
 /This being ended^, f Queen ariseth^ and goethfroni f Altar S^. 75. 
 {supported by 2 Bishops^ as before) and so passeth° up to 
 f Stage? And as she passethf) byy X/;?^ in his Throne, 
 she doth ®inclinare Regi Ma^""" ejus(^) {ut decet) adorando,^ 
 ^and theni^) is led to her own^ Throne (on y« left Hand, and 
 somewhat lower, than' y^ Kings) and izf' out any farther ceremony 
 taketh her place in it? 
 
 •^Being so placed in her Throne, she continueth there a while: and 
 then retireth herself, accompanied, as before, into her 
 Traverse, set up in S. Edward's Chapell ; while y^ King 
 staieth behind to receive y^ Communion. 
 
 The Communion, vide retro p. 56 [= p. 47]. 
 
 [In Laud's manuscript at St. John's Coll. Cambridge 
 (L. 12, p. 43) the final rubric in the Order provided for the 
 Queen's Coronation runs differently, and is apparently written 
 over some words obliterated, as follows :] 
 
 " Having a while reposed Her self ; The KING stayeth behind 
 in his Throne of State 
 
 win And. mil 
 
 The Queene descendeth / / / / in like state ( + ''as before " 
 interlin.) and is led into St. Edwards Chappell, there to repose 
 her self in her Traverse, while f King receiveth the Communion." 
 
 [a fleuron.] 
 
 * Marye A. 
 
 2 07n. A.'' and is led by two Bishops vp to the stages." Order for 1603. 
 3 — (3) Through Christ our Lord. A. 
 
 * Which done A. Which being ended Laud (Anthem ix. Psal. xlv. i 
 10, 14-16, II, 17 ; Psal. cxlvii, 12. Esai. xlix. 23) Sa. (for James II.). 
 
 5 the Bps. ^., Laud. « oinin. A., Laud. 
 
 « Q. Ann had not in fact received the Eucharist with James I. in 1603. 
 
 ^ — (") passing A. " bowing her self to f King in his Throne as she passeth 
 eius maiestatem vt decet adorando. Laud. 
 
 * — i?) Inclinare Regi eius Maiestatis A. 
 
 ^ ^ The punctuation and order of words given here in ISl ichols Progr. fames 
 
 I. i. p. 233, might suggest that ejus is feminine. " She shall bow herself to 
 
 her king." But Nichols has not here accurately printed from his original in 
 
 Brit. Mus. which says ' doth Inclinare Regi ejus Mdte?n ut decet adorando.^ 
 
 * — i?) Which having done she A. " The7t is she " Laud. 
 
 2 Laud A. omit " own." 3 ^i^q^i A. * place there. Laud. 
 
 ' This done the Archbp: being at the Altar to celebrate begineth the 
 \iX2.y^x '^ Quoesumus omnipotens Deus" A. \vide retro Sid. p. 56 n^.] The 
 Offering by the Queen and her Communion, contemplated when the draught 
 Order {A.) was made, were necessarily omitted in the form actually used at 
 the Coronation, 
 
APPENDIX I. 
 
 The editor is indebted to Mr. Walter Howard Frere for the 
 knowledge of the manuscript which Mr. Parker has kindly- 
 transcribed for this appendix. It supplies an example of the 
 precedent whereon the coronation order of the seventeenth cen- 
 tury was based. 
 
 The original MS. in the Bodleian has marginal rubricellcB 
 which are here collected at the beginning (for convenience) in 
 the shape of a Table or Summary of Contents. A few words 
 are introduced [in square brackets] by the editor so as to com- 
 plete the sense where necessary, or in some cases to supply by 
 conjecture words which have perished in the margin of the 
 original. 
 
 The scribe's use of red ink in the text to give distinction to 
 phrases quoted is here represented by the use of italic type in 
 Sections ii, 15, 16, and 24: but the editor is responsible for 
 having used italics for the sake of making the text more 
 uniform in the similar instances which appear in §§ 12, 26, 28. 
 
 The numerals at the beginning of each paragraph or section 
 are not in the original, but are now introduced to facilitate 
 reference. 
 
 [Bodl. MS. Oxon 
 
 /FORMA REGUM ET REGINARUM 596. fo. 47-52. 
 
 CORONACIONIS ANGLIE. seculi xiv. exeun- 
 
 tis. 
 
 §1. Princeps [equitabit] de Turri. — 2. Sedes. — 3. Pulpitum. — 4. Tronus. — 
 5. Abbas reges informabit. — 6. Camisia et Tunica. — 7. Processio sol- 
 empnis. — 8. Crux. — 9. Barones quinque portuum.— 10. Abbas [adhere- 
 bit lateri Regis]. — 11. Archiepiscopus voluntatem [plebis interrogabitj. 
 — 12. Oblatio.— 13. Rex prostemet se ante altare. — 14. Rex prestabit 
 iuramentum. — 15. Rex iterum prostemet se. — 16. Vncciones quinque. — 
 17-19. Abbas Westmonasterij [connectet aperturas vestium,>J deponet 
 pileum Regis, et induet Regem regalibus. — 20. Rex induitur per Abbatem 
 Westm. longa tunica. — 21. Benediccio Ensis. — 22. Imposicio [Coronel 
 Capiti [.Annulus]. — 23. Oblacio [ensis]. — 24. Accepfcio chirothecarumj 
 et Sceptri.— 25. Prelati [et alij fa]cient [homagiumj — 26. [Ad Missam 
 incensabitur Rex, et osculabitur textum]. — 27. Oblacio panis et vini. — 
 28. Percepcio dominici per [Regem]. — 29. Deposicio corone capite 
 Regis. — 30. Rex est indutus regalibus et cet. — 31. Rex coronatur alia 
 corona. — 32. [Recessio]. — 33. Liberacio sceptri. 
 
 §34. Coronacio Regine. 
 
 * Vel " ansulas aperturarum." 
 
64 /. FORMA CORONATIONIS, EX COD. BODL. 596 
 
 §35. Juratnentum Regis in d[ie coronacionis] sue, [articuli] iij. — 36, Admon- 
 icio ad Regem ab [Episcopo]. —37. Responsio Regis. — 38. Serements 
 par le Roy enfrau?iceys^ iij. — 39. Juramentum [comitjum cum homagio 
 in anglicis. — 40. Serement \de fealte\ en fraujiceys. — 41. Archiepiscopus 
 [Cantuar. prius faciet hoinagium et c, — 42. Rex iurabit super sacra- 
 mentum.— 43. Archiepiscopus] debet vngere Regem et Reginam. 
 
 Ojfficiatij Principales in die Coronacionis Regis. — 44. Elemosinarius. — 45. 
 Ep. Dunelmensis et Bathoniensis. — 46. Portacio calicis S. Edwardi.— 
 47. Portacio patene dicti calicis. — 48. Portacio sceptri et virge auree. — 
 49. Portacio gladiorum. — 50. Portacio calcarium. — 51. Portacio ensis 
 redempti. — 52. Senescallus. — 53. Portacio coronarum. — 54. Marescallus. 
 — 55. Pincernarius. — 56. Constabularius. — 57. Camerarius. — 58. Pane- 
 t[arius.] — 59. Salsarium. — 60. Dom. Nich. Furneual— 61. Assistentes 
 Regine. — 62. Domina Regine ministrabit. 
 
 §§63-71. Officium Comitis Oxonie, magni Camerarij Anglie. 
 
 /Forma Regum et Reginarum [Bodi. ms. 596, 
 Coronacionis Anglie. folio 47. 
 
 1. In Primis Prlnceps nouiter coronandus ante diem sue 
 Coronacionis nobili et decentissimo cultu apparetur equitando 
 a Turri Londonie vsque ad palacium Regium Westmonasterij 
 per medium Ciuitatis Londonie capite denudato equitantibus 
 cum eo Dominis temporalibus et Communitate Ciuitatis predicte 
 GiMTi proceribus et alijs. 
 
 2. iTem Prouideatur quod in die Coronacionis predicte in 
 magna aula regia Westmonasterij sit sedes Regalis eminens 
 pannis sericis et inauratis cum quissinis et tapetis decenter 
 ornata. 
 
 3. iTem Prouideatur quod in Ecclesia Westmonasterij sit 
 vnum Pulpitum cum gradibus ex vtraque parte eiusdem et bene 
 ornetur cum pannis^ ex omni parte et in area eius. 
 
 4. iTem quod in dicto Pulpito sit Tronus Regalis et sedes 
 in quo Rex sedere debet decentissime ornatus cum pallijs sericis 
 et quissinis inauratis. 
 
 5. iTem notandum quod Abbas Westmonasterij qui tempore 
 fuerit per biduum vel triduum ante Coronacionem Regis vel 
 Regine informabit eos de obseruancijs eorum faciendis in eorum 
 Coronacione et ad mundandum eorum consciencias ante per- 
 cepcionem sacre vnccionis Et si abbas fuerit mortuus infirmus 
 aut in partibus remotis aut legitime impeditus tunc debet eligi 
 vnus monachus de gremio ecclesie per Conuentum Westmon- 
 asterij qui vices abbatis supplebit in hoc casu. 
 
 ^ Sericis et inauratis deleted. 
 
/. I-OA'MA CORONA TIONIS, EX COD. BODL. 596/ 65 
 
 6. iTem dicto die Coronacionis Princeps coronandus /in 
 prefatasede Regali eleuabitur in dicta aula ipso tamen [fo. 47. b. 
 prius balneato et post balneum preparentur sibi Camisia et 
 Tunica Seric' fact' et aperte vsque ad pectus et inter scapulas 
 et in compagibus brachiorum aperturis Tunice et Camisie^ pre- 
 dictorumf sibi inuicem annexis casulisf argenteis et super dictam 
 Tunicam induatur alijs vestimentis nobilibus et tantum modo 
 caligis siue(^) sotularibus calcietur. 
 
 7. I Tern ordinetur processio per Abbatem et Conuentum 
 Westmonasterij solempnis in Capis^ de Ecclesia Westmonasterij 
 ad sedem regalem in aula predicta in qua princeps expectat^ in 
 qua processione erunt Archiepiscopi Episcopi et alij prelati et 
 tunc descendet princeps et sequetur processionem in ecclesiam 
 Westmonasterij et ibit super pannum stragulatum positum a 
 dicta sede super terram vsque ad pulpitum in predicta ecclesia 
 Westmonasterij ordinatum et cantabuntur^ in dicta processione ea 
 que in Recepcione Regum et Reginarum debent ex solito decantari. 
 
 8. iTem Crux Patena Sceptrum et virga regia que sunt de 
 Regalibus deferentur in processione per Abbatem et Priorem et 
 Seniores monachos [Westjmonasterij in palacium Regium de 
 ecclesia Westmonasterij et ibi tr[adantur] diuersis magnatibus 
 ad ea defcrenda coram Principe de palacio ad ecclesiam West- 
 monasterij assignatis. 
 
 9. iTem Barones quinque portuum portabunt hastas argen- 
 teas per picturam cum Campanellis argenteis et deauratis et 
 hastis^ eris affixus pannis sericis protegens(^) desuper Regem et 
 Reginam in processione supradicta ad ecclesiam Westmonasterij 
 supradictam ^'et sic transibunt de sede regali in aula vsque ad 
 pulpitum in ecclesia Westmonasterij.(^) 
 
 10. /iTem Abbas Westmonasterij vel Monachus [fo. 48. 
 supplens vices eius semper debet esse paratus Regis et Regine 
 lateri adherere pro eorum informacione continua. 
 
 11. iTem postquam Princeps paululum quieuerit in cathedra 
 seu trono in dicto pulpito ordinato tunc archiepiscopus Cantuarie 
 ad iiijo"^ partes dicti pulpiti alta voce inquiret a plebe volun- 
 tatem de dicti Principis coronacione ipso Principe interim stante 
 in dicto trono seu Cathedra atque ad iiij^^ partes dicti pulpiti 
 dum archiepiscopus populum alloquitur se vertente et post dic- 
 tam interrogacionem cantetur antiphona. Firmetur manus tua. 
 
 12. iTem finita antiphona predicta descendat rex de pulpito 
 predicto vsque ad magnum altare ducentibus eum Episcopis 
 psuer quod tenetur offerre pallium vnum et vnam libram auri 
 
 1 — (I) prasdictarum . . . connexis ansulis . . . sine : Prynne. 
 "^ capit. : Prynne. ' expectatur : Pr. * ambulabunt et cantabunt : Pr. 
 * — (*) erit pannus sericus protegens : Pr. (Vide supra, p. 11). This is a 
 description of the umbraculum or canopy {pallium purpureum). 
 •— (•) omit. Pr. 
 
 F 
 
66 /. FORMA CORONATIONIS, EX COD. BODL. 596. 
 
 eius complendo preceptum qui dixit, Non appareas vacuus in 
 conspectu doniini dei Uii. 
 
 13. iTem post oblacionem factam prosternat se Rex super 
 pauimentum ante altare prius per regies ministros pannis et 
 quissinis decentibus sericis stratum donee archiepiscopus vel 
 alius eum coronaturus super eum dixerit oracionem Deus fide- 
 liiun etc. et tunc fiat Sermo ad populum. 
 
 14. I Tern finito sermone accedit Rex ad altare ad faciendum 
 iuramentum suum quod debet confirmare cum sacramento 
 dominici corporis. 
 
 15. iTem tunc incipiatur ympnus Veni creator spiritus et 
 solempniter decantetur quo inchoato prosternat se Rex vt prius 
 coram altari predicto donee super ipsum letania et prefacio^ ex 
 toto decantentur quibus decantatis surgat Rex et resideat in 
 cathedra sua paululum quiescens. 
 
 16. iTem postea surgat Rex de cathedra et vadat /ad 
 altare et deponet vestes suas preter Tunicam et [fo. 48. b. 
 Camisiam predictas vt recipiat vnccionem. choro canente anti- 
 phonam Vnxerunt salamoneni cum oracione subsequent^r^ et 
 tunc vngatur in quinque locis videlicet in manibus interius^ in 
 pectore inter scapulas in compagibus brachiorum et in capite 
 in modum crucis cum oleo sancto et postea in capite* faciendo 
 crucem cum crismate ansulis predictarum Tunice et Camisie 
 prius apertis. 
 
 17. iTem post vnccionem predictam^ et lineis panniculis 
 detersis. postea debent comburi(^) connectantur ansule apertur- 
 orumf predictorum'^ propter vnccionem ab abbate Westmonasterij 
 vel eius vices gerente/ 
 
 18. iTem post vnccionem Capitis Regis idem capud cooperiat 
 pileo lineo propter vnccionem sanctam et sic permanebit vsque 
 ad octauum diem vnccionis ad quem diem abbas Westmonasterij 
 vel eius vicem gerens veniet ad Regem et deponet dictum 
 pileum et capud Regium lauabit et mundabit 
 
 19. iTem post dictam vnccionem abbas Westmonasterij vel 
 eius vicem gerens induct Regem regalibus indumentis videlicet 
 Sindonis colobio ad modum dalmatice formato caligis et 
 Sandarijs Et tunc sequantur benedicciones ornamentorum 
 Regalium ab archiepiscopo.^ 
 
 20. iTem hijs expletis prefatus Rex ab abbate Westmon- 
 asterij vel eius vicem gerente tunica longa intexta magnis 
 ymaginibus aureis ante et retro induetur super predictum colo- 
 bium cum caligis Sandarijs et calcaribus tibijs eius coaptatis. 
 
 * Lectio : Prynne. ^ subsequent! : Pr. 
 
 ' nternis : Pr. •* Cod. ms. " capiente." 
 
 6 — AS) Perhaps we ought to read "et locis lineis pannis detersis, qui [panni] 
 postea . . . " (Prynne reads ' qui postea.') ^ aperturarum prasdict^ : Pr. 
 ^ supplente : Pr. « ut patet in libro : add, Pr. 
 
r 
 
 /. FORMA CORONATIONIS, EX COD. BODL. 596. 67 
 
 21. iTem post hec benedicatur ensis regius et dictum ensem 
 idem rex ab Episcopis accipiet et seipsum precinget cum dictoense 
 ct armillas recipiat deinde pallio Regali induatur /quod [fol. 49. 
 quidem pallium quadrum est et aquilis aureis contextum. 
 
 22. iTem postquam hijs omnibus induatur dictus Rex, tunc 
 benedicatur corona et imponatur capiti Regis per archiepiscopum 
 et postea benedicatur anulus et Regi detur in manibus ab 
 Episcopo. 
 
 23. iTem post hec ofifcrat Rex Ensem predictum super 
 altare deo quem Comes dignior tunc presens redimat pro Cen- 
 tum solidis et deferat nudum ante Regem cuius ensis precium 
 dicto altari pertinet. 
 
 24. iTem post hoc accipiat Rex cirotecas et postea sceptrum 
 cum cruce in dextera manu et virgam in sinistra deinde bene- 
 diccione data super eum osculabitur Episcopos a quibus etiam 
 et alijs proceribus ducetur honorifice ad regale solium choro 
 cantante Te deum laudamus. 
 
 25. iTem statim postea faciant prelati et magnates fidelitatem 
 suam et homagium ligeum domino Regi et tunc incipiatur missa 
 
 26. iTem dum canitur Gloria in excelsis deo Rex incensabitur 
 a diacono et ad Credo osculabitur librum textus. 
 
 27. iTem dum canitur offertorium procedat Rex ad altare et 
 faciat oblacionem panis et vini et postea offerat marcam auri 
 quo facto Rex capud suum inclinet paululum dum archiepis- 
 copus sibi benedicat cum duabus oracionibus ; et benediccione 
 finita Rex reducatur ad tronum suum siue solium suum. 
 
 28. iTem osculo pacis post Agnus dei ab eo recepto descen- 
 dat Rex de solio et accedat humiliter ad altare percipiatque 
 corpus domini et sanguinem, quo recepto abbas Westmonasterij 
 ministrabit ei vinum de calice lapideo de Regalibus^ et tunc 
 immediate redibit Rex ad solium suum. 
 
 29. /iTem expleta missa descendat Rex de solio suo [fo. 49. b. 
 et procedat ad magnum altare et ibi ab archiepiscopo Episcopis 
 et magnatibus ipsum precedentibus vsque ad feretrum Sancti 
 Edwardi est incessurus vbi deponet Archiepiscopus coronam 
 
 > Laud understood the primitive custom of Communion in Both Kinds 
 to be intended by the rubric in Libro Regali. (See above, pp. 11, 50-52 ; 
 and cf. Missale Westvi. cols. 720, 721.) This had been generally discon- 
 tinued since the twelfth, or eleventh, century. (Maskell Liturgy ed. 3, 
 pp. 184-5.) A. special exception was made in favour of the King of France 
 at his Coronation. (Simmons, Lay-Folks Mass Book, p. 381 ; cf 225, 303.) 
 In the case of K. Henry VII. wine, offered by him in a cruet, but not con- 
 secrated, was " used" ad purificandu7n by the new King in the regal chalice 
 of K. Edward after his communion. {^Device for K. Hen. VIL Rutland 
 Papers p. 21.) Of K. Richard II. in 1377 T. Walsingham says: "post 
 oblationem pecunie obtulit archiepiscopo panem et vinum ad modum 
 monachorum, unde postea tam metropolitanus quam ipse rex communicati 
 fuerunt." (Cited, Man. Kit. II. xxxvii.) 
 
 F 2 
 
68 /. FORMA CORONATIONIS, EX COD. BODL. 596. 
 
 Sancti Edwardi de capite regis ponetque omnia super aitare 
 Sancti Edwardi. 
 
 30. iTem tunc magnus Camerarius scilicet Comes Oxonie 
 exuet Regem regalibus antedictis in loco clauso prope feretrum 
 sancti Edwardi que regalia singillatim sicut auferentur tra- 
 dentur abbati Westmonasterij super dictum aitare reponenda. 
 
 31. iTem hijs expletis et Rex alijs vestibus reindutus honori- 
 fice procedet ad aitare Feretri Sancti Edwardi predicti ; archie- 
 piscopus predictus imponet aliam coronam capiti Regis reuerenter 
 quam portabit ad palacium suum. 
 
 32. iTem Rex reuertitur ad palacium postquam dictus Rex 
 sic coronatus et sceptrum de Regalibus in manibus portans a 
 dicto feretro ad magnum aitare et sic vsque ad pulpitum deinde 
 per medium chori descendat et vadat eadem via qua venerat in 
 ecclesiam, prenominatis Comitibus predictos gladios coram Rege 
 deferentibus, ^ac dictis Baronibus de quinque portibus pannum 
 cum hastis super capud Regis portantibus,(^) cum magna gloria 
 sunt reuersuri vsque ad palacium Regis ad prandium. 
 
 33. iTem finito prandio et Rege Cameram^ ingresso dictum 
 sceptrum liberabitur abbati Westmonasterij vel eius vicem 
 gerenti per manus dicti domini Regis in ecclesia predicta West- 
 monasterij ad custodiendum cum alijs regalibus reponendum. 
 
 34. Et nota quod in Coronacione Regine fiet processio, et si 
 ipsa coronata sit cum Rege tunc debet vngi in vertice ca/pitis et 
 in pectore. Et si ipsa sola fuerit coronata tunc debet [fo. 50. 
 vngi in vertice capitis tantum in modum crucis cum crismate. 
 
 35. Archiepiscopus Cantuarie Regem interroget dicens ei, 
 Si leges et consuetudines ab antiquis iustis et deo deuotis 
 Regibus plebi anglorum concessas cum sacramenti firmacione 
 eidem plebi concedere et seruare voluerit et presertim leges 
 consuetudines et libertates a glorioso Rege Edwardo Clero 
 populoque concessas. 
 
 Dicto autem Rege^ se promittente omnia premissa facturum. 
 
 Tunc exponet Archiepiscopus sibi articulos de quibus iurabit 
 sic dicens.* 
 
 Seruabis ecclesie dei. ^populo et clero. (^) pacem ex integro et 
 concordiam in deo. secundum vires tuas fl Respondebit C 
 Seruabo. 
 
 Facies fieri in omnibus ludicijs tuis equam et rectam iusticiam 
 et discrecionem cum misericordia et veritate d Respondebit 
 f[ Faciam. 
 
 Concedis iustas leges et consuetudines esse tenendas et pro- 
 mittis eas per te esse protegendas, et ad honorem dei robo- 
 randas quas vulgus elegerit secundum vires tuas C Respondebit. 
 Concedo et promitto. 
 
 J — 1 omit Prynne. ^ thalamum : Pr. ^ Dicto Principe : Pr. 
 
 * Cf. p. 21 supr.i. 5 — (^) Cleroque et populo : Pr. 
 
/. FORMA CORONATIONIS, EX COD. BODL. 596. 69 
 
 {Admonicio ad Regem ab Episcopo.) 
 
 36. Domine Rex a vobis pardonari petimus vt vnicuique de 
 nobis et ecclesijs nobis commissis canonicum priuilegium ac 
 debitam legem atque iusticiam conseruetis et defensionem 
 exhibeatis sicut Rex in suo regno debet vnicuique Episcopo 
 abbatibus et ecclesijs sibi commissis C Respondebit Rex /sic 
 dicens.^ [fo. 50. b. 
 
 37. Animo libenti et deuoto promitto vobis ett p^rdonoque 
 vnicuique de vobis et ecclesijs vobis commissis. canonicum 
 priuilegium et debitam legem atque iusticiam seruabo et de- 
 fensionem quantum potero adiuuante deo exhibebo sicut Rex in 
 suo regno vnicuique Episcopo abbatibus et ecclesijs sibi com- 
 missis per rectum exhibere debet. 
 
 {Seremeitts par le Roy.) 
 
 38. Sire^ voilletz vous graunter et garder et par votre Sere- 
 ment confermer au poeple Dengleterre les loies et custumes a 
 eux grauntez par les aunciens Roys Dengleterre droiturelx et 
 deuoutes a dieu/ et nomement les loies et les custumes et 
 Fraunchises grauntez a Clergie et a poeple par le glorious Roy 
 Seint Edward ^solonc votre poair.(^) C Le Roy Responderay 
 C Je les garderay. 
 
 C Sire garderez vous a dieu et a seinte esglise et a clergie 
 et a poeple pees et acorde en dieu entierment solonc'^ votre poair 
 C Le Roy Responderay. Je les garderay. 
 
 C Sire freez vous faire en toutz voz iuggementz owele et 
 droite iustice et discrecion en misericode et verite. 
 
 Le Roy Respond era. Je le fray. 
 
 C Sire grauntez vous a tenir et acomplire et promettz vous 
 a defendres les loies et custumes droiturelx. les quelx le Com- 
 minalte de votre roialme auera eslu et les enforcerez al honour 
 de dieu solonc votre poair. 
 
 Le Roy Respondera. Jeo les graunt et les promette. 
 
 {Juramentum comitum cum homagio, in anglids.) 
 
 39. I Bycome 30ur man liege of lyfe and lymme and trouthe 
 and erthelich honour to 30W schal bere azens alle men )7at mow^ 
 lyfe and dye so helpe me godde and holydome.*' 
 
 > Cf. p. 23. ' Cf. p. 21. '— (') omit Prynne. 
 
 « selon : Pr. * now : Pr. ^ C£ p. 46. 
 
TO /. FORMA CORONATIONIS, EX COD. BODL. 596. 
 
 {Serement en fraunceys.) 
 
 40. /Jeo deuien votre homme liege de vie et de [fo. 51. 
 membre et de fealte Et terrene honour a vous portera encontre 
 toutz manere de gentz que pount viure et morir Si dieu me 
 aide et toutz seyntes. 
 
 41. Et memorandum quod archiepiscopus Cantuarie prius 
 faciet ^homagium Regi et(^) fidelitatem in coronacione sua. et 
 postea alij prelati et proceres regni quilibet in suo gradu. 
 
 42. Et memorandum quod Rex in prestacione iuramenti sui 
 in coronacione sua [iurabit] super sacramento altaris super altare 
 positum coram omni populo. 
 
 43. iTem memorandum quod Archiepiscopus Cantuarie vnget 
 Regem et Reginam et capitibus eorum coronas imponet et 
 deponet (Ad quem pertinet de iure ecclesie sue coronacio et 
 vnccio Regum et Reginarum Anglie) vel Episcopus suffraganeus 
 ecclesie Cantuarie cui dictus Archiepiscopus ipso absente huius- 
 modi coronacionis officium committet per literas suas patentes, 
 vel ipse Episcopus cui Capitulum Cantuarie sede vacante officium 
 commiserit antedictum exequendum. Et idem archiepiscopus 
 in die Coronacionis Regis in pulpito stans interrogabit publice 
 a populo si istum venerabilem principem N. iustum heredem 
 regni acclamare eligere in Regem et ei se subicere voluerit, et 
 eius iussionibus obtemperare voluerit Tunc a circumstantibus 
 clero et populo eleuatis brachijs et manibus extensis Respon- 
 deatur, 
 
 Volumus et concedimus : Fiat. Fiat. Amen. 
 
 OFFICIARIJ PRINCIPALES IN DIE CORONACIONIS 
 
 REGIS. 
 
 44. In Primis Officium magni Elemosinarij pertinet domino 
 Nicholao de bello campo Bedeford qui pannum sub pedibus 
 Regis stratum in processione predicta de aula ad ecclesiam ex- 
 tendi faciet ^et totam partem extra(2) ostium ecclesie Westmonas- 
 terij inter pauperes distribui faciet.^ 
 
 45. iTem Episcopus Dunelmensis et Bathoniensis Episcopus 
 Regem supportabunt in coronacione sua pontificalibus induti.* 
 
 46. iTem Cancellarius Anglie. si Episcopus fuerit pontificali- 
 bus indutus coram Rege in processione calicem^ sancti Edwardi 
 regalem portabit.^ 
 
 47. iTem Thesaurarius Anglie si Episcopus fuerit dalmatica 
 
 1 — (1) 07nit Prynne. 2 — (2) ^^ turn per extra : Pr. 
 
 3 The Hereditary Grand Almoner, Vide supra, p. 11. The name 
 ^ Nicholdcus^ 'vci this section, as in Nos. 58-60 below, is apparently used in 
 the same way as ' TV. or M. ' is often used as equivalent to the phrase, 
 ' whatever the name in question may be.'' 
 
 * — 6 Cf. p. II. 5 Ecclesias : Pr. ® regale portabit : Pr. 
 
/. FORMA CORONATIONIS, EX COD. BODL. 596. 71 
 
 indutus et pontificalibus patenam dicti calicis ante Regem 
 portabit et ante Cancellarium ibit.^ 
 
 48. iTem duo Duces siue Comites excellenciores regni qui 
 attinent Regi propinquiores in sanguine sceptrum Regium cum 
 cruce et virgam auream cum columbaante Regem in processione 
 portabunt.^ 
 
 49. iTcm Comes Cestrie portabit in processione coram Regc 
 gladium vocatum Curtana ex cuius parte dextera Comes 
 Huntyngdon alium gladium portabit et tercium ex sinistra parte 
 portabit Comes Warrewici.^ 
 
 50. iTem vnus de nobilioribus dominis et magnatibus regni 
 portabit magna calcaria deaurata in processione.* 
 
 51. iTem Comes in Regno superior ensem circa Regem 
 accinctum in Coronacione oblatum super altare redimet et 
 Redemptum ante Regem in palacium reuertentem portabit.^ 
 
 52. iTem Comes Leycestrie seruiet Regi die corona/cionis sue 
 de officio Senescallie.^ [fo. 52. 
 
 53. iTem Dux Eborum et heredes sui portabunt coronas Regis 
 et Regine in eorum coronacione. 
 
 54. iTem Comes Norffolcie seruiet de officio marescallie. 
 
 55. Comes Arundellie seruiet de Pincernaria.' 
 
 56. Comes Hereford seruiet de Conestabularia.*^ 
 
 57. Comes Oxonie seruiet officio Camerarij.^ 
 
 58. iTem Dominus Nicholaus Hastyng seruiet Regi de 
 mappis.^ 
 
 59. iTem dominus Nicholaus de bello campo de Dunelewj- 
 seruiet de salsario et cultellario.^ 
 
 ' Cf. p. II. - Vide p. 12, et cf. p. ion. 2 (bis) ; p. 47. 
 
 3 Cf. p. 12. •• Cf pp. 12, 36. * Cf pp. zi, 42. 
 
 « The office of High Steward which had belonged to Earls of Leicester 
 de feodo hereditaria^ merged in the Crown when one of them became King 
 himself under the title of Henry IV. Prynne Signal Loyalty II. pp. 232-3, 
 248-9, gives these sections in a different order, thus : 44-53, 58, 59 (" . . . 
 Dunely . . . de salsario et cultellis"), 55, 56, 57, 54 (" marescallis " ibid. 
 p. 233), 60-62. Several of these sections (59, 56, 57, 54) have an additional 
 clause at the end : " cujus est ipsum officium." 
 
 ' Duke of Norfolk, Earl of Arundel, Chief Butler, as lord of the manor 
 of Kenninghall, Norfolk. (See Taylor's Glory of Regality^ p. 123.) " de 
 Pinternapio " : Pr. 
 
 " The office of Lord High Constable belonged to Bohun Earl of 
 Hereford. Since the attainder, in 1521, it has been granted pro tempore. 
 
 ' The office of Lord Great Chamberlain was granted by Hen. I. to the 
 family of De Vere now attached to the Barony of Willoughby d'Eresby. 
 
 ' The office of napier at the Coronation Dinner was held in the reign 
 of K. Henry I. by W. de Hastyng as lord of Ashill or Ashley m.anor, Norfolk. 
 It passed to Lord Grey of Ruthyn in 1399. Prynne's copy adds {Signal 
 Loyalty p. 248) '''' et post prandium mappas habebit." 
 
 2 The Earl of Warwick as lord of the manor of Kibworth-Beauchamp, 
 was Grand Panneter, with charge of bearing the salt and table-knives (e.g. 
 at the coronation of Q. Eleanor in 1236). * Salarium et cultellos apponet 
 
72 /. FORMA CORONATIONIS, EX COD. BODL. 596. 
 
 60. iTem Dominus Nicholaus Furneual sustentabit brachia 
 Regis et Regine in ipsorum coronacione.^ 
 
 61. iTem duo Episcopi ad hoc per Regem assignati sustenta- 
 bunt Reginam in coronacione sua.^ 
 
 62. iTem vna de nobilioribus dominabus anglie semper assistet 
 Regine in sua Coronacione et ei sedule ministrabit etc.^ 
 
 OFFICIUM COMITIS OX ON IE MAGNI CAMERARIJ 
 
 ANGLIE. 
 
 63. Fait arembrer que le Count Doxenford qest le graunt 
 Chamberleyn du Roy le iour del coronement de Roy a matyn 
 vestira le Roy de sa chamise et de la cote apparailez pur la 
 vnccion du Roy en son corps en diuers lieux dycelle et puis 
 dautres drapz. 
 
 64. iTem le dit Chamberleyn mettra as Jaumbes du Roy vne 
 paire de Chauces ataches paramont de lacez saunz soleres. 
 
 65. iTem il portera ouesque luy le coyfe et les gauntes de 
 toile pur la vnccion de Roy al test et as meynes. 
 
 66. iTem il fra porter lespeie"^ on la corrore que serra offrie par 
 le Roy desuis lautere de seint Piere /en lesglise de [fo. 52. b. 
 Westminster. 
 
 6j. iTem il portera les oblacions du Roy cestassauoir vne 
 livre dor et vne marc dor. 
 
 6%. iTem il fra porter ouesque luy vne robe real tout pleyne 
 et vne corone pur le Roy apres la messe finie et auxi si chausure 
 real apparaile pur mesme le temps. 
 
 69. iTem il oustra les draps du Roy tancque a sa cote et 
 chamise quant le Roy serra vestye du regalies par labbe de 
 Westminster. 
 
 70. iTem apres la messe il oustera ouesque labbe de West- 
 minster les regalies du Roy que serront bailletz au dit abbe de 
 Westm. 
 
 71. Ixem il serra prest toutdis et pres du Roy tancque la 
 seruice de Coronement serra tout acomplie et finye. 
 
 .N, de bello campo de dumelye cuius est officium panetrie.' {Missale Westm. 
 ed. J. W. Legg, p. 725.) In 1400 Thomas Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, 
 bequeathed a vestment to his college of Elmley ; and to his son Richard the 
 arms of Guy of Warwick, the ragged staves, the cup of the swan, and the 
 knives and saltcellars for the coronation of a king., as heirlooms. (Nicolas, 
 Testani. Vetusta p. 154.) Elmley Castle is near Evesham in Worcestershire. 
 
 ' Lord Furnival held the manor of Farnham Royal, Bucks. This 
 manor was exchanged by K. Hen. VIII., 26th Nov. a°. 33, for the site of the 
 dissolved priory and the manor of Worksop, Notts, by Fra. Earl of Shrews- 
 bury, by whose family it passed to Thomas Howard, Earl of Arundel, &c 
 Cf p. 41. "^ Cf pp. 13,62. 
 
 3 Cf pp. 59, 60. At p. 233 of his Sig7ial Loyalty Prynne cites the ' cer- 
 tificavit ' of Stephanus de Pencest. Constabularius Dover et custos Quinc[ue 
 Portuum Anno 21 Ri. fil. Regis H. (Rather, perhaps, Ri. II.) 
 
 * lespie deleted in ms. 
 
APPENDIX II. 
 
 A TABLE OF COMPARISON BETWEEN A FIFTEENTH AND A 
 SEVENTEENTH CENTURY CORONATION. 
 
 For the purposes of a comparison such as the present many 
 tempting collocations offer themselves. 
 
 It would have been possible to take the Order of Coronation used 
 for Henry VIII. and trace its variations through later Tudor and 
 Stuart times, or it would have been possible to take our starting- 
 point still further back, as for example even before the time of 
 William I.^ I have, however, selected the Cambridge MS. Ponti- 
 fical of the fifteenth century (edited by Maskell) as giving a fair 
 sample of the use of the Church of England as that use existed 
 before any attempt was made to recast the services under the 
 influences which we attribute in a special manner to the forces at 
 work in the sixteenth century. 
 
 In the left hand column I indicate the order of the Coronation 
 Service in that medieval manuscript. 
 
 In the right hand column I show the correspondence of the 
 service used at the Coronation of the King of England in 1626. 
 That service was translated into the vernacular, but the Latin catch- 
 words (which are retained in the Lambeth MS. of K. Charles's 
 Coronation, as they are in the case of Psalms and Canticles in 
 the English Book of Common Prayer) are for the present purpose 
 more helpful to the eye.^ 
 
 That the Reader may see how far the tradition was preserved 
 in the interval from K. Hen. VIII. to K. Charles I., I have pre- 
 fixed certain signs (*, f, §) to note the mention of each prayer, 
 formula, or ceremony as occurring respectively — 
 
 * in the Order for the Coronation of K. Edward VI. (1546-7), 
 Burnet Hist. Ref. Records Bk. I., No. 4. 
 
 t in the Ceremonies of the Coronacion of Q. Elizabeth (1558-9), 
 ap. Nichols Progresses of Q, Elizabeth, vol. i. pp. 61, 62, from 
 Ashmolc MS. 863, p. 211, and Ant. Anthony. 
 
 • In his Glory of Regality J (1820) pp. 374-5, A. Taylor has given a some- 
 what similar comparison (which I had not seen until I had sent this Appendix 
 to the Printer). He has however made a selection of Coronations quite distinct 
 from those here exhibited. He takes the forms from Uber Regalis K\c. II., 
 and the Uttle Devise^ Hen. VII., with those of Charles II. (Ashmole) and 
 James II. (Sandford). 
 
 * A specimen of Coronation Services, with the latin and the english catch- 
 words in parallel pages may be seen in Taylor's Glory of Regality as indicated 
 in the preceding note. 
 
74 
 
 J TABLE OF COMPARISON BETWEEN A 
 
 § in the Coronation of K. James and Q. Anne his wife (1603), 
 printed in Appendix V in this volume, from Brit.Mus.6284PLcxx.A. 
 
 The above (signs) are enclosed in a parenthesis when the form in 
 question is not expressly cited but only indirectly indicated. 
 
 No particular account of the Coronation Service for Q. Mary is known to us. 
 
 Ordo Novvm Regem in Regno 
 
 constitvendi: 
 
 Ex Pontificali vsus anglicani^ 
 seculi xv". 
 
 Biblioth. Acad. Cantab. Cod. MS. 
 Mm. iii. 21 if. 195^ (W. Maskell, 
 Monum. Ritual, ii. pp. 3-48). 
 
 II. Recognitio.] 
 Allocutio metropolitani. 
 
 \Fiat.fiat. VmafrexN.] 
 
 Ant. Firmetur nianus. A IP a. 
 
 Ps. Misericordias Dni. [Ixxxviij.] 
 Gloria. 
 
 III. Oblatio prima. 
 
 Oblatio pallii et vnius libre auri. 
 (Prostratio Regis prima.) 
 Oremus. Or. Deus hiimilium. 
 
 IV. Sermo ad plebem.] 
 Acclamatio. \ Fiat, fiat. Viuat rex 
 
 N.] 
 Breuis Sermo. 
 Sessio Regis. 
 
 JVRAMENTVM REGIS.] 
 
 Interrogationes " si leges et con- 
 suet." 
 
 Servabis Ecclesie ? 
 Fades fieri . . . iustitiam ? 
 Concedis iustas leges ?■ 
 
 Admonitio Episcoporum ad Re- 
 gem. DiieRex a nobis perdojiari. 
 
 Ordo Coronationis Regis An- 
 GLiAE Caroli I"". 
 ex ordine praescripto in saeculo 
 
 xvij'"°. 
 Rubrica de Die Coronationis. 
 Formula praescripta de compo- 
 
 sitione Vnguenti. 
 De apparatu Eccl. Westmonast. 
 In Vesperiis Novi Regis. 
 Quod praesto sint Regalia cum 
 
 Vnguento &c. 
 Regula de Ordine Processionis. 
 
 [INTROITVS IN ECCLESIAM. I. 
 (§) Ant. j. Laetatus sum. Ps. 
 
 cxxii. I. Protector noster. Ps. 
 
 Ixxxiiij, 10, II. 
 Ps. Quam dilecta lxxx[i]iij. 
 
 Glofia. 
 
 [Recognitio. II. 
 ^t§ Sirs : Here I present &c. Alia. 
 
 Will you take &c. 
 *§ Acclamationis I^. God save 
 King N. 
 Ant. ij. Firmetur manus. AlPa. 
 Ps. Misericordias. Ixxxix. Gloria. 
 
 [Oblatio prima. III. 
 *t§ Oblatio pallij et regulae aureae, 
 
 scilicet vnius librae auri. 
 ■^(§) Or. Deus humilium. 
 
 t§ [Sermo ad plebem. IV. 
 
 (vide supra) 
 
 ["After the Sermon done the 
 Bysshop bade the beads. Her 
 Grace . . . said the Lords 
 Prayer." Coron. of Q. Eliz. 
 (Nichols).] 
 
 *Si leges et con- 
 
 [tJVRAMENTVM REGIS. V. 
 
 t§ Interrogationes; 
 suetudines. 
 
 * Seruabis Ecclesiae &c. 
 
 * Fades fieri., &c. 
 
 * Concedis iustas leges &c. 
 Admonitio et Petitio perEpiscopos 
 
 Due Rex, a vobis perdojiari. 
 * Coron. K. Edward VI., 1547. f Q. Elizabeth, 1559. § K. James I., 1603. 
 
FIFTEENTH AND A SEVENTEENTH CENTURY CORONATION 75 
 
 I^. Anivio libenti. 
 Sacramentum siue luramentum 
 
 super altare prestitum. 
 (Prostratio Regis 2*.) 
 fVI. Veni Creator & Letania.] 
 Hymnus Veni Creator. 
 
 li 
 
 Or. Te inuocamus Dne. 
 
 Letania {Vt presentein &c. Te 
 
 rogamus &c.) cum 
 vij Psalmis penitentialibus. 
 Dhs. vobiscum. 
 Or. Otnps. s. Deus, Creator. 
 
 Alia. Benedic Due hunc. 
 Dens ineffaiilis^ auctor. 
 Oretnus. Deus qui populis. 
 
 . Vnctio.] 
 
 Per omnia. Dfis vobiscum. 
 Sursum corda. Gracias ag. 
 Vere Dignum &c. Eteme DS.^ 
 
 electorum fortitudo. 
 Vngantur ?nanus iste. 
 Ant. Vnxerunt Salamonem Sadoc 
 
 {Alia). 
 Ps. Domine in virtute^ [xx]. 
 Or. Respice omps Dl serenis. 
 Vngatur caput istud^ pectus, 
 
 scapule, et compages brach- 
 
 iorum. 
 Crux fiat de oleo super caput, et 
 
 postea de chrismate. 
 
 Or emus. Or. Deus Dei Filius. 
 Or. Deus^ qui es iustofum. 
 
 VIII. Dalmatica, calcaria etc.] 
 Induatur syndonis collobio capita 
 amictu operto. 
 
 Sandalia coaptentur, et calcaria, 
 
 Induatur regalibus. 
 
 Bened. cuiuscumque regalis oma- 
 
 menti. Deus^ Rex regum. 
 Bened. ensis. Exaudi quesumus. 
 
 Accipe gladium per manus &c 
 
 R. Animo libenti. 
 *§ Juram. The things which I have 
 [ . . .] promised. 
 
 [Veni Creator et Letania. VI. 
 *^ Hymnus Veni Creator super 
 
 Regem. 
 (§)* Or. Te inuocamus super Re- 
 gem. 
 (§) Letania. {Vt praesentem 8lc. Te 
 rogamus.) 
 
 Or. Omps. et sempiteme Deus 
 
 Creator. 
 Or. Benedic^ Dne^ hunc. 
 (Or. Deus ineffabilis Auctor.) 
 Or. Deus qui populis. 
 
 [Vnctio. VII. 
 per omnia. 
 t§ Sursum corda. 
 
 Vere Dignum^ &c. JEteme D'S.^ 
 electorum fortitudo. 
 *§ Vngantur manus istae. 
 {*)% Ant. iij. Sadoc sacerdos. 
 
 * Or. Respice omps Ds serenis. 
 *t§ Vngatur pectus istud. 
 
 Scapulae, compages brachiorum 
 ^/caput. (In manner of a Crosse.) 
 
 [At the Coronation of Edward VI. 
 the Ant. Vngebant regem (sic) 
 and Ps. Domine^ in virtute were 
 sung continually by the choir 
 during the Anointing. His 
 breast &c. and head were signed 
 with the cross in anointing, and 
 another ^ was made on his 
 head with holy chrism.] 
 
 Or. Deus Dei Filius. 
 
 Or. Deus^ qui es iustorum. 
 
 [Dalmatica, Calcaria ETC. VIII. 
 ♦§ Pileolus linteus. (Pecten S. 
 Edwardi.) 
 ♦f § Induatur sindonis colobio. 
 
 Bened. omamentorum. 
 Or. Deus^ Rex regum. 
 Or. Exaudi quaesumus. 
 Induitur supertunica. 
 Item tibialibus de tissue. 
 Accipe gladium per manus E^or. 
 Praesentantur calcaria et ensis. 
 
1(> 
 
 A TABLE OF COMPARISON BETWEEN A 
 
 Accinctus ense. 
 
 IX. Traditio Armillarum et 
 Pallii.] 
 Accipe arjnillas. 
 A ccipe pallium. 
 
 X. CORONAE BENEDICTIO ET IN- 
 POSITIO. 
 
 Bened. Deics tiiorum corona. 
 Aspersio et thurificatio Corone, 
 
 Coronet te Deus. 
 Alia. Deus perpetuiiatis. 
 Ant. ('Canticum': Pontif. Exon.) 
 
 Confortare., et esto. 
 
 Ps. Dominus regit [xxij]. 
 
 XI. INVESTITVRA PER ANNVLVM ET 
 
 Bacvlvm.] 
 
 Bened. annuli, Dl celestiuni. 
 
 Bened. Bene^dic^ Dne, et scii^. 
 
 Accipe regie dignitatis. 
 
 Deus cuius est oninis. 
 
 [chirothecarubea inmanumdextr.] 
 
 Ensem Deo offerat: Comes redi- 
 met. 
 
 Accipe sceptrum. 
 
 Post datum sceptrum Or. Om- 
 nium^ Diie, Fons. 
 
 Accipe uirgam. 
 
 XII. BENEDICTIO ET TE DEVM.] 
 
 Bened. super Regem. Be?tedicat 
 tibi. Clerum ac popichmt. 
 Quatenus diui?tis. Quod Ipse. 
 
 Coronatus osculetur episcopos. 
 
 Ducetur ad regale solium. 
 
 Chorus. Te Deum. 
 
 XIII. INTHRONIZATIO.] 
 
 [Designatio status Regis.] 
 [Allocutio] Sta et reti7ie. 
 
 [Or. Ompss. Ds det tibi de rore 
 Bene^dic Diiefortitudinem.'] 
 
 Or. Exaudi quaesumus. 
 t§ Accingitur ense. 
 
 Accipe gladium regiumpermanus 
 &c. 
 
 [Traditio Armill. et Pallii. IX. 
 
 t§ Accipe arjjiillam. 
 t Accipe pallium. 
 
 [■^t§ CORONAE BENEDICTIO ETC. X. 
 
 Or. Deus tuorum corona. 
 
 Coronet te Deus. 
 Or. Deus perpetuiiatis. 
 Ad capitis inclinationem, Con- 
 fortare et. 
 § Ant. iiij. Deus, in uirtute. (Ps. 
 xx[i].) 
 Ps. Do7ninus regit xx[i]ii. 
 
 [INVESTITVRA PER ANNVL. ET BaC. 
 
 XI. 
 [Or. Deus caelestiu7nl\ 
 Or. Bene die, iDez^s.f 
 t§ Accipe regiae dignitatis annulum. 
 Or. Deus cuius est omnis. 
 § (Digitalia.) 
 *\% Ensem Deo offert. Comes re- 
 dimit. 
 t§ Accipe sceptrum. 
 
 Or. 07nnium Domine I^ons. 
 
 +§ Accipe uirgam uirtutis. 
 
 [BENEDICTIO ET TE DEVM. XII. 
 
 § Bened. Benedicat tibi. 
 
 § Osculum episcoporum. 
 Or. Clerimi ac populum. 
 ■^§ Te Deum laudamus. 
 
 [§ INTRONIZATIO. XIII, 
 
 ■^ Sta et retine. 
 \ vide infra in tit. xv.] 
 
 At the Coronation of Q. Elizabeth the Lords did homage before the 
 Bishops. Arthur Taylor, F.S.A. {The Glory of Regality, 1820, pp. 353-368) 
 shews that originally Bishops swore fealty standing at the Coronation, and did 
 not, after their consecrations, become " the King's men " by an act of homage 
 kneeling, for their baronies, as the temporal Peers did 
 
FIFTEENTH AND A SEVENTEENTH CENTURY CORONATION 77 
 
 XIV. HOMAGIVM. 
 
 Corone Sustentatio per Pares 
 homagium facientes. 
 
 |[ Sequatur Coronatio Regine. 
 (fo. 207^) 
 Ad introitum Ecclesie 
 Or. Omps s. Ds. Fons et origo. 
 Hymnus Veni Creator. Bened. 
 
 super prostratam. Ds. qui solus. 
 Circulum deponat de capite. 
 Ad Vnctionem. 
 Vnctio capitis Regine in modum 
 
 crucis. In Nomine^ &c. 
 
 Vnctio pectoris Regine. In No- 
 mine. 
 Or. Otnps seinpiterne Z?J, affluen- 
 tem. 
 Ad Annvlvm. 
 
 Bened. annuli. Dns. vobiscujn. 
 Oremus. Creator et conseruator. 
 Or. Bene^dic Dne hunc annulum. 
 Aspergatur anulus. 
 
 Accipe annulujn fidei. 
 Dns. vobiscum. Oremus. 
 Or. Di cuius est ojnnis po. u. s. 
 Ad Coronam. 
 
 D'S tuorum corona. Pileus lineus 
 
 apponatur. 
 Inponatur corona Regine. Accipe 
 
 coronam glorie. 
 Or. Officio nostre \in\lignitatis. 
 Ad Sceptrvm et Virgam ebvr- 
 
 NEAM. 
 
 Traditio sceptri et uirge. 
 
 Or. Omnium., Diie^ Fons bonorum. 
 
 Ducetur Regina, sceptrum in dex- 
 tra ferens, ad solium ex Regis 
 sinistra, choro cantante hym- 
 num Te Deum. 
 
 XV. Ad Miss am pro Rege.] 
 
 Officium Protector noster (uel de 
 
 solennitate festi). 
 Ps. Quam dilecta [Ixxxiij.]. 
 Dicatur Gloria in excelsis. 
 Or. Quesumusy Omps DS. ut 
 famulus. 
 
 [HOMAGIVM. XIV. 
 
 (The General Pardon proclaimed.) 
 t Fidelitas, Eporum. /. N.N. shall 
 
 be faithful and. 
 t Osculum. 
 ■*t§ Homag. Parium Regni. /. N.N. 
 
 do become your liege ma?i. 
 § Coronae sustentatio. 
 
 Schema pro Reginae Corona- 
 
 TIONE J 
 § (Ad gradum altaris 
 (§) Or. Omps s. D^. Fons et origo.) 
 Alia Bened. D'S. qui solus. 
 
 Detrahitur circulus. 
 
 § Vnctio capitis Reginae in modum 
 crucis. In Nomine, &:c., prosit, 
 &c. 
 § Vnctio pectoris Reginae. In 
 Nomine, &c., prosit, &.c. 
 (§) Or. Omps sempiternc Ds, affiuen- 
 tern. 
 
 § Accipe annulum fidei. 
 
 Ds cuius est omnis potestas. 
 
 (§) DZ tuorum corona. 
 
 § Imponit coronam Reginae. Ac- 
 cipe coronam gloriae. 
 (§) Officio nostrae iftdignitatis. 
 
 t Ad sceptrum et virgam eburneam. 
 (§) Or. 07nnium,Diie, Fons bonorum. 
 § Ducitur Regina ad solium paulo 
 humilius, inclinando Regi. 
 (ut supra). 
 
 [♦t Ad S. Commvnionem. XV. 
 
 Ant. V. Protector noster, Ps. 
 lxxx[i]iij, 6, 7. 
 
 (? Ps. Quam dilecta .?)' 
 —[vide infra] 
 (§) Or. Quaesumus, Omps Ds. 
 
 ' Bancroft notes 
 appointed in 1625-6. 
 
 y\r 84," which may possibly mean that the entire psalm was 
 Or is it his way of writing " versus." 
 
78 
 
 A TABLE OF COMPARISON. 
 
 Pro Rege et Regina Or. Ds. in 
 
 cuius vianu. 
 Lee. Epist. B. Petri (j. ca. ii. 
 
 13-19)- 
 Karissimi^ subiecti. 
 Grad. Dirigatur oratio. 
 V. Eleuatio. A IP a. 
 V. Dfie^ in uirtute. 
 (Vel infra Septuag. Tractus De- 
 
 sidetium. V. Quoniain. V. Pos- 
 
 uisti.) [Seq. Letabundus. Ex.] 
 Euang. Sec. Matheum hi illo 
 
 tempore abeuntes Pharisei (xxij, 
 
 15-22). 
 Dum Symbolum cantatur, liber 
 
 Euangelii ad regem et reginam 
 
 portatur ad osculandum, et 
 
 postea ad celebrantem. 
 Offertor. Intende uoci. 
 
 Oblatio panis et uini. 
 
 [2^^ Oblatio :] Oblatio vnius marce 
 
 auri purissimi per Regem. 
 Procedat Regina ad offerendum. 
 
 :;■} 
 
 l^Dfls V obis cum. Or. Omps. 
 
 Ds. det tibi. 
 Bene^dic, Due, fortitudine?n. 
 Reducantur ad sedes suas. 
 Secretum. Mi^nera qs.^Dne^ oblata. 
 Aliud pro Rege et Regina. Sus- 
 
 cipe^ Ds. preces. 
 Prefatio in coronatione. Eterne 
 
 Ds. qui es Fons. 
 Bened. super Regem et Populum. 
 
 07nps Ds. karismatum. Ange- 
 
 lu7n. Ambitui7i. Quod ipse. 
 Osculum pacis defertur ad Agnus. 
 
 \Confiteor et Absolutio7tem.'\ 
 Perceptio Corporis et Sanguinis 
 
 a Rege et Regina. 
 Communio. hitellige cla77iore77t. 
 
 XVI. Orationes Vltime.] 
 
 Postcomm. Hecnosd7'ie co7n77iunio. 
 
 Alia pro Rege et Regina. Presta 
 
 qs. 07nps Ds. utper hec mysteria. 
 
 XVII. Recessio.] 
 
 Ad altare feretri S. 
 corone deponuntur.] 
 
 Edwardi 
 
 Deus^ cuius manu. 
 
 t§ Epist. B. Petri j. cap. ii [11, 12] 
 
 13-17- 
 Carissi7ni, subiecti. 
 
 t§ Euang. sec. Matt, In illo te77i- 
 pore abeuntes Pharisaei {xxii. 
 15-22). 
 § Symbolum. 
 
 (§) 
 
 Offert. Sic luceat lux vestra. 
 Matt. V. 16. 
 
 Aliud. Dirigatur oratio 7nea. 
 Ps. cxl[i], 2. 
 
 Oblatio Panis et Vini. 
 
 Or. super Regem offerentem. 
 Munera quaesu77ius Due oblata. 
 
 Oblatio auri. 
 
 1603 (Sed anno 1625-6 abfuit 
 Regina.) 
 
 Or. super Regem iterum offeren- 
 tem, 077ips. s. D'S. det tibi. 
 
 si non superius {i.e. in tit. xiii°.)] 
 Bened. Benedic D7lefortitudine7n. 
 
 n 
 
 § Consummatio et Perceptio Cor- 
 poris et Sanguinis a Rege (tan- 
 tum ; A.D. 1625-6.) 
 Ant. (Communio) Intellige cla- 
 7nore77i. Ps. v. 2. 
 
 [* Orationes Vltimae. XVI. 
 (Postcomm., vt videtur, ad libi- 
 tum.) 
 
 § Chorus Gloria in excelsis. 
 
 Recessio. XVII.] 
 § Recessio ad altare in Capella S. 
 Edwardi, coronam deponendo. 
 
I 
 
 APPENDIX III. prixx.A~^.''' 
 
 'THE CORONATION OF KING lAMES AND QUEENE ANNE 
 HIS WIFE 25 lULY 1603.(2) 
 
 TJie Coppy wheareof^ was deliuered to his Ma^'' bp the Loi-d Arch- 
 bishop of Canturbury, who faithfully e obserued tJie forme sett 
 downe in the auncient booke kept among the Regalia at 
 Westminster. 
 
 The King and Queene come'' from Westminster bridge to the 
 West doare of the minster churche. 
 
 They are^ receaued into the Churche with an Hymne or 
 Anthem. 
 
 They passe a long throughe the body of thi Churche and soe 
 vp to the stage and® theare take theire places in theire seuerall 
 seeges royall. 
 
 The King is^ shewed to the people and they are required to 
 make acknowledgement of theire allegiaunce to his Maiesty by 
 the Archbishop which they doe by acclamations. 
 
 The second Anthem is sung 
 
 The King and Queene descend from theire thrones and going 
 to the Altar theare offer the King a Pall and a pound of goulde 
 the Queene likewise offereth. 
 
 A Praier is said by the Archbishop. 
 
 A Sermon by the Bishop of Winchester. 
 
 After the sermon the King is moved by the Archbishop to 
 take his Oath 
 
 The Oath ministred by the Archbishop and taken by the 
 King 
 
 Then** is sung come, holy ghoste^ 
 
 > The manuscript is written in a hand which appears to be contemporary 
 with the coronation. It is collated with the account printed by Thomas 
 Milles in his Catalogue of Honor ^ London, William laggard, folio, 1610 ; pp. 
 59 & 60. The variants derived from Milles are noted under the symbol M. 
 
 "^ — (') written in green ink in MS. 
 
 The memorable and famous Coronation of our most gratious Lord King 
 James, and our Soueraigne Lady Q. Anne his wife, the 25. of luly 1603: M. 
 
 » hereof : M. * came : M. ^ om. M. « doe : add. M. 
 
 » om. M. « There : M. • &*c. add. M. 
 
8o THE CORONATION OF K. JAMES I. 
 
 A Praier by the Archbishop after^ that is don Letany sayd or 
 sung by ^y^ Bishop^ 
 
 The Archbishop beginneth the ceremony of the anoynting 
 with the thanckesgiuing Lift vp your hartes &c. 
 
 After which the King coming to the Altar putteth of his 
 vpper garment.^ 
 
 The King's vnder garments are* to be made as the places to 
 be anoynted maye, by the vndoing of certayne Loopes, be made 
 open. 
 
 The Archbishop anoynteth his Ma^ie 
 
 ^Vpon the Palmes 
 
 the Breast 
 
 betweene the shoulders 
 
 vpon the bending of both Armes 
 
 vpon the Croune of the head.'' 
 
 Then a lynnen quoife is put on his head. 
 The Quire this° meane while singing y^ 3 Anthem 
 Praier made by the Archbishop 
 
 The Investiture. 
 
 Then is the King invested with y^ Roabes of King Edward 
 the Confessor by the Abott of Westminster. 
 
 With the Tunicle^ 
 
 Close Pall 
 
 Tuisni^ hosen 
 
 Sandalls ; 
 
 Spurres put on by a Peere. 
 
 Then is the sword deliuered to^ his Matie by the Archbishop 
 and Bishops and after girt aboute him by a Peere. 
 
 After the Armill or coller is put on by y^ Abott of West- 
 minster. 
 
 Then the vpper pall or mantle Royall 
 
 Then^ his Ma^ie to be crowned with the crowne of King 
 Edward the confessor. 
 
 • ^The 4 Anthem to be sung(^) 
 
 The^ ring to be put on the fourth finger of* the Leaft hand. 
 
 1 when : M. '^—'^) two Bishops : M. ^ garments : M. ^ so : add. M. 
 
 f Palmes. 
 
 I Breast. 
 5 — (5) Vpon the-<[ Betweene the Shoulders. 
 
 j Bending of both Armes. 
 
 I Crowne of the head. M. 
 « 0711. M. ^ Tunicke : M. » sic et M. » om. M. 
 
 1 om. M. 2_(2) Fourth Antheme : M. ^ a : M. * on : M. 
 
THE CORONATION OF K. JAMES L 8i 
 
 After which don the King putteth on the Lynen gloues and 
 goeth to the Altar and taking of ^ his sworde^ from his body(2) 
 theare ofifereth it. 
 
 Which sword soe offered the cheife Peere is to redeeme. 
 And hauing redeemed it to drawe it and beare it soe drawne 
 before^ his Ma^'^ all the Solempnitye. 
 
 *The Scepter deliuered to his Maiestye.(*) 
 
 A rodd with y^ doue to be borne in his left hand 
 
 A Praier or blessing* pronounced by the Archbishop 
 
 I Then the King gratiously vouchesafeth to receave to his 
 'iss the Archbishop or Bishops that weare assisting to his 
 coronation. 
 
 The Inthronizing.* 
 
 After this the King is led back to his Throane with all 
 solempnitye. 
 
 The Quire singing wee praise thee O God.' 
 
 The King** Inthronized by y^ Archbishop in the throane 
 Royall. 
 
 The Peeres doe their homages^ to the King soe sitting in his 
 chaire Royall and after the homages(^) don they all put their 
 hands up and touche the Crowne on the Kings head as promising 
 for ever to support it. 
 
 The Queenes Anoynting. 
 
 The solempnity of the Kings coronation and inthronizing 
 being performed the Archbishop leaveth the King in his throane 
 and goeth to the Altar. 
 
 The Queene who hath all this while reposed herselfe in her 
 chaire beneath arizeth and cometh to the steps of the Altar and 
 there kneeleth downe. 
 
 A praier sayd by the Archbishop. 
 
 The Queen arizeth from her prayer the cheifest Lady taketh 
 of the coronett firste and after openeth her breast. 
 Then the Queene kneeleth downe agayne. 
 
 The Archbishop first powred the anoynting oyle on the 
 crowne of her head. 
 
 Then he anonynteth^ her on the breast 
 
 A praier by the Archbishop. 
 
 « off: M. «— (2) om. M. « by : M. *— (♦) om. M 
 
 » is : add. M. • linthronizing : MS. ' ^c : add. M. 
 
 • is : add. M. •— • hommage : M. > anointed : M. 
 
 G 
 
82 THE CORONATION OF K. JAMES 1. 
 
 Then the chief lady attendant clozeth the Queenes Roabe 
 at her breast and after putteth on her head a lynen quoife. 
 
 The Queenes crowning. 
 
 That don the Archbishop^ putteth on the ring on the 4 finger 
 of the leaft hand(i) 
 
 A praier by the Archbishop 
 
 Then^ the Archbishop taking the crowne in his hands and 
 laying it before him on the Altar sayeth a praier. 
 
 The praier don he setteth the crowne on the Queenes head. 
 
 After that he sayeth a Praier. 
 
 The deliuery of the Queenes scepter and rodd. 
 
 After the Praier the Archbishop deliuereth first the Scepter 
 into her right hand and^ the rodd of Ivorye with the dove into 
 her left hand both which being donne he sayeth a praier which^ 
 being ended the Queene arizeth, and goeth from the Altar and 
 is led by two Bishops vp to the stages, and passing by the King 
 in his throane she doth (Inclinare Regi eius Ma^em vt decet 
 adorando). Which hauing don she is led to her throane on the 
 left hand^ somewhat lower then the King^ and is placed or 
 inthronized in it. 
 
 After this the Archbishop begineth the communion 
 ''Collects 
 wherein after y^ Epistle read by 2 Bishops 
 Gospell(0 
 The Nicen Creede 
 Offertory is sung by the Quire 
 Whieles y^ offertory is singmg the King and Queene descend 
 from their thrones^ and come downe to the Altar and^ the King 
 maketh his oblation first of bread & wine secondly of a marke of 
 goulde the Queene after him offereth likewise. After which the 
 Archbishop pronounceth^ blessing over them that ended the 
 King and Queene are brought back to their chaires hard by the 
 Altar.. 
 
 The Archbishop proceedeth w^^ the Comunion. After the 
 Archbishop hath comunicated himselfe and those which assist^ 
 him. 
 
 ^ — (0 puts on the fourth finger of the Queenes left hand a Ring : M. 
 
 2 oni. M. ^ oin. M. * Praier : add. M. ^ and : add. M. ^ Kings : M. 
 
 ( Collects ) 
 ^—(0 Whereas after the I Epistle > read by the Archbishop. M. 
 
 (. Gospell ) 
 8 Throne : M. » om. M. 1 the : add. M. « assisted : M. 
 
THE CORONATION OF K. JAMES I. 83 
 
 The King and Queene come to the steps of the Altar, there 
 to receave the holy Sacrament. 
 
 The Archbishop ministreth y« body. 
 The Abott the cupp. 
 
 That don the King and Queene are brought back to their 
 throane aboue y^ stages theare they stay till the comunion be 
 ended after which they both goe into the chapell of King Edward 
 the confessor. 
 
 And^ theare they put of y^ crownes wherew^^ they were 
 crowned. 
 
 They withdrawe themselues into their trauerses^ 
 
 The King putteth of King Edwards Roabes wherewith he 
 was invested he is arayed with his owne roabes royall by the 
 great chamberlaine of England. 
 
 Then coming forth y^ Archbishop putteth on the King and 
 Queenes heads the imperiall crownes w*"'' they are to weare. 
 
 The King taketh St Edward's scepter in his hand and the 
 Queen hers. 
 
 The trayne is sett in order and they retourne the same waye 
 they came. 
 
 After the King and Queene retourne to the pallace the 
 scepters are deliuered to the Abbott of Westminster to be kept 
 '■'among the residue of the regalia *at Westminster.(*) 
 
 » o)n. M. 2 Trauers : M. ^ there : add. M. — (*) om. M. 
 
 (; 2 
 
APPENDIX IIII. 
 
 NOTES ON THE CORONATION SERVICE OF K. CHARLES I., 
 BY SANCROFT AND OTHERS. 
 
 /^Blessed King Charles I. succeeding to the"] Handwriting^., 
 Crown March 27th, 1625, consummated his Mar- > iTt si^^hn^ coIl 
 riage with his Queen at Canterbury ye Day after J Camb.)fly-ieaf2a. 
 Trinity Sunday in y^ same year^ ; but was not crowned till 
 Candlemass-Day after f 
 
 In ye mean Time, it appears, yt he design'd to be crown'd 
 together with his Queen. For in ye Intervall there was a 
 Coronation-Office drawn up both for King, and Queen ; which 
 is still extant in ye King's paper-Office in Fol. large-paper. 
 
 But ye Queen was not crown'd, for Reasons easy to be con- 
 jectur'd. Whereupon (I conceive) this Book was prepar'd for ye 
 Crowning of the King out of ye former Draught, only leaving out, 
 what concern'd ye Queen. And I have Reason to think, yt tis ye 
 very Book which the King held in his Hand at y* great Solemnity. 
 
 But now our gracious Soverain Lord King James being to be 
 crown'd together with his Queen ; I have with my pen supplied 
 ye following Office, and made it exactly agree with ye first 
 Draught in Ch. I's time, which I had out of ye paper-Office. 
 
 Elias Ashmole in his Collection of Coronation-Offices, hath 
 one (beginning p. 301) transcrib'd from ye very MS. which Ch. 
 ye 2^ us'd at ye time of his Coronation. But it is ye same with 
 yt, which followes in this Book ; only supplied in some places 
 out of what D"" Laud (who assisted at the crowning of Ch. i^t 
 as Vice-dean of Westminster, being then also Bp. of S. Davids) 
 added with his own Hand in another Copie of that same Office 
 (which followeth) abbridged,^ having only ye Beginning of ye 
 praiers, but ye Rubrics entire, and very particular, which I 
 suppose, he held in his own Hand that Day, for ye Direction of 
 himself and ye King, as his Duty was. 
 
 [K. 5. fly-lf 2b. blank.] 
 /T. Fuller. Eccl. Hist. 1. 11. hath these [K. 5. fly-leaf 3a. 
 Remarks^ upon ye Coronation of Charles ye first, p. 121, &c. 
 
 1 [Sancroft's hand.] 2 [Monday, 13 June, 1625.] 
 
 3 [Thursday, 2 Feb., 1626.] 
 
 ^ [The manuscript to which Sancroft here refers is that which we have 
 used and distinguished in our collations and our Introduction as " Laud's 
 Order." It is, as we have stated already, now carefully preserved in the 
 Library of St. John's College, Cambridge, and bears its old mark "L 12."] 
 
 * [Sancroft here, as likewise in his extracts from Heylin below, abbre- 
 
NOTES BY SANCROFTy &^c. 85 
 
 D' Senhouse^ Bp of Carlisle (Chapl. to y« King, when Prince) 
 preached* upon, ^//^ / It 7'// ^/z'fc' thee a Crown of Life^\\\s own 
 funeral ; y*^ black Jaundice having sopossest him, y* all despair'd 
 of him, and he died soon after. 
 
 The Bishops^ went in y^ procession in Scarlet Gowns, and 
 Lawn -sleeves, bare-headed. 
 
 The Bp of London carried y^ golden Cup for y« Communion ; 
 and y*^ Bp of Winchester y^ golden plate. 
 
 He entred y* Church supported by Bp Neil of Duresm, and 
 Bp Lake of Bath and Wells. 
 
 His Train, being 6 yards long of purple velvet, was held 
 up by 2 L^s [" L(j. Compton, and Ld. Visc^ Dorchester," 
 Fuller.] 
 
 The prebends of Westminster,* meeting him at his entrance 
 into y*-* Church deliverd into his Hand y^ Stafif of K. Edward y« 
 Confessor ; with which he walkt up to y^ Scaffold.* 
 
 Three chairs appointed for him in several places ; one of 
 Repose ; y*^ 2^ y^ ancient Chair of Coronation ; y^ 3^ (on a high 
 square of 5 stairs Ascent) y^ Chair of State. 
 
 When the peoples Consent to y^ Coronation was askt, the 
 King presented himself*^ bare headed 4 times.' 
 
 viates his author. He gives the numerals referring to the pages of his 
 authorities from which he tjuotes.] 
 
 ' [Fuller, Ch. Hist.^ folio, 1655, p.] 121. 
 
 ' [Stanley notes that " the Bishop of London has usually preached the 
 Sermon." {Hist. Mentor. JVestm. ed. 1868, p. 49.) D' C. J. Blomfield, Bp of 
 London, certainly did so at the Coronation of Her Majesty, if not also in 1831. 
 But in 1 761 D' Rob. Hay Drummond preached. He was translated from 
 Salisbury to York in that year. An Abp of York preached in 1702 and 1821. 
 The Abp of Canterbury (Cranmer) gave a short but important address in 
 1546-7. Rochester preached before K. Richard IL, Chichester in 1553, 
 Carlisle in 1625-6, Worcester in 1661, Ely in 1685, Sarum (Burnet, then 
 junior prelate) in 1689, and Oxon in 17 14.] 
 
 3 [T. Fuller's C/t. Hist., p.] 122. 
 
 ^ [" Bp. Laud supplying the Dean his place, in their rich copes ... at 
 the West-gate of the Church." Fuller., loc. cit.] 
 
 ' [/>., the Stage or Theatre in the Abbey.] 
 
 • ^Fuller, Ch. Hist., p.] 123. 
 
 ^ " the consent being given four times with great acclamation the King 
 took his Chaire of repose." Ibid. p. 123. In the coronation of William L at 
 the ceremony of "election "the People's consent was asked first mfrench by 
 the Bp of Coutances, and afterwards in english by the Abp of York who 
 held the crown over the King's head (Stigand of Canterbury having then 
 fled to Scotland), according to Stanley, Hist. Mem. JVestm. p. 46 (ed. 1868). 
 Freeman, however, teaches us that the questions in French were put ' in the 
 2nd place' by Geoffrey Bp. of Coutances ; also that Stigand was present and 
 was allowed to take a subordinate part in the service. Hist. Nonpian Con- 
 quest \\\. 556-9. Persons representing the Dukes of Guiertne and A guitaine 
 were noticeable in the proceeding as recently as 1761 (idid. p. loi) ; and the 
 french version of the oat/t is given in the Lambeth MS. of 1626 (vide supra, 
 p. 21) and elsewhere.] 
 
86 NOTES BY SANCROFT, &-e. 
 
 After ye Sermon his Robes were taken off, and offerd on y^" 
 Altar ; and he stood for a while stript to his Doublet, and Hose : 
 And then was led by y^ Archbishop, and S. Davids, and plac'd 
 in y^ Chair of Coronation (a close Canopy being spred over 
 him) annointed Head, Shoulders, Arms, and Hands. 
 
 Hence he was led up in his Doublet and Hose,^ with a 
 white Coif on his Head, to the Communion-table : where 
 Bp Laud put on him y^ ancient Habiliments of K. Edward 
 Confessor. 
 
 Then he was brought back to y^ Chair of Coronation ; and 
 K. Edward's Crown presented by B. Laud, was put on his Head 
 by Canterbury. Then y^ Earls, and Viscounts put on their 
 crimson velvet-caps, with coronets about them ; y^ Barons, and 
 Bishops standing allw. bareheaded. 
 
 Then euery Bishop came seuerally to y^ King, and blessed 
 him : and He arising from his Chair, in his Robes, and Crown, 
 did bow seuerally to euery Bishop apart. 
 
 /The 2 Swords surely are not in Relation [K. 5. fly-lf 3b. 
 to Scotland and Ireland, but to some principalities in France of 
 old enjoy 'd. 
 
 The D. of Bucks, M"" of y^ Horse, put on his Spurs. 
 
 Being upon y^ Throne, y^ D. of Buck, (as L^ High Constable 
 for yt Day) took an Oath of Homage to y^ King ; and y^ Duke 
 swore all y^ Nobles besides to be Homagers to his Majesty at 
 his Majestie's knees. 
 
 Then as many Earls, and Barons, as could conveniently stand 
 about ye Throne laid their Hands on the Crown upon his Head ; 
 protesting to spend their Bloods, to maintein it to him, and his 
 lawfull Heirs. 
 
 The Bishops seuerally kneeled down, but took no Oath, as 
 ye Barons did : ye King kissing euery one of them. 
 
 Then ye King took a scrowl of parchment out of his Bosom,, 
 and gave it to ye Lord Keeper W"^s to be read four times, E. W. N. 
 and South. It was ye offer of a pardone.^ 
 
 The Archbishop read ye Communion, and sung ye Nicene 
 Creed.^ 
 
 ^ " his Doublet and Hose which were of white Satten (with Ribbons on 
 the Armes and Shoulders, to open them) and he appeared a proper Person 
 to all that beheld him." Fuller, p. 123. 
 
 2 "a pardon to all his Subjects who would take it under his Broad- 
 Seale." {Fuller.) Fuller is surely incorrect in naming Bp. Williams, who 
 had delivered up the Seal 25 Oct. 1625, and his successor was Sir Thomas 
 Coventry. 
 
 ' Sancroft has paraphrased Fuller's words, which are " From the 
 Throne, his Majesty was conducted to the Communion Table, where the 
 Lord Archbishop kneeling on the North side, read prayers in the Quire, and 
 sung the Nicene Creed." 
 
NOTES BY SANCROFTy ^^c. 87 
 
 The Bishops of Lland. and Norw. read y^ Epistle and Gospell : 
 and they with the Bps of Dur. and S^ Davids, all in rich Copes 
 kneeld and received y^ Communion, y^ Bread from y^ Arch- 
 bishop, ye Wine from S. Dauids ; his Majesty^ receiving last 
 
 Gloria in^ excelsis was sung by y^ Quire : and some praiers 
 read by the Archbishop concluded All. 
 
 The King being disrobed in K. Edw. Chapell came forth in 
 a short Robe of red velvet girt unto him, lin'd with Ermins ; and 
 a Crown of his own on his Head, set with very pretious Stones. 
 And ye Train going to y^ Barges on y^ Water-side in y^ same 
 Order in which they came, and return'd to Whitehall about 3 of 
 ye Clock. 
 
 Heilm's Life of Abp. Land, p. 141, &c. 
 
 He saith, The King issued a Commission to y^ Archbishop 
 and certain Bishops (Laud one) to accommodate y^ Form, 
 and Order of ye Coronation more punctually to ye present Rules, 
 and Orders of ye Church of England : who made these Altera- 
 tions from K. James's Form : (i) they orderd ye Unction to be 
 perform'd in Forma Crucis ; and Archbishop Abbot did it so : 
 (2) They added a praier, or Request to ye King in behalf of the 
 Clergy (in Sta, & Retme) : (3) they added /a [K. S. fly-lf 4a. 
 clause of{\Vi) a praier for ye King {Deus ineffabilis) which had 
 been pretermitted since ye time of H. 6. as ascribing to ye King 
 too much Ecclesiastical power ; and therfore not liked by ye 
 papists then, and now quareld at by ye puritans. The clause 
 was this,* Let him obtein Favour for y people, like Aaron in ;/ 
 Tabernacle, Elisha in f Waters, Zacharias in f Temple : Give 
 him pete f^s Key of Discipli7ie, and pauFs Doctrine or (as T. Fuller 
 hath it in Latin) Obtineat gratiam huic populo, sicut Aaron in 
 Tabernaculo, Elizeus in Fliivio, Zacharias in Templo. Sit petrus 
 in Clave ; paulus iti Dogmate. {Ch. Hist. li. 1 1,/. 124.) 
 
 Now as to the ist tis true, in ye Office for K. James y^ 
 Anointing was not in Form of a Cross,* but now was so orderd. 
 (2) For ye Clause in Sta. & retine ; in which ye Clergy was 
 thought to ascribe too much to themselves by advancing them- 
 .selves above ye Laity ; it was word for word in K. Ja. Office, 
 (ye Orig. Book being to be seen in ye King's Closet). And 
 indeed ye whole Offices are ye same ; and both but Translations 
 of y€ Liber Regalis. And (3) as to ye Clause pretended to be 
 restor'd in ye Collect Deus ineffabilis; ye Truth is, 'tis not in 
 
 > "his Majesty receiving last of all, whilst Gloria in excelsis was sung" 
 (Fuller, Ch. Hist. pp. 123, 124.) 
 
 « [Fuller u. s. p.] 124. » Heil. Life of K. Charles, p. 43. 
 
 * [The Anointing in formd crucis has been observed according to the 
 rubric of all subsequent Orders of English Coronations.] 
 
88 NOTES BY SANCROFT, a^c. 
 
 Ch. I's Coronation Office (in p. o.)^ Nor can I find it in any 
 other, either since H. 6. or before : I am sure it is not in ye Roll 
 of Edw. IT. nor in y^ Liber Regalis of Ric. II. nor in y^ Copy of 
 it in H. 4. time, nor in my MS. of H. 8's time. So yt whence 
 Fuller had y^ Latin, or Heilin y^ English, I know not.^ 
 
 What was objected to Abp. Laud concerning this Form of 
 Coronation see prin{ii)s Compleat Hist. p. 69 : and what he 
 answerd, and what was replied, Ibidem p. 475, 6. 
 
 [4^^ blank leaves occur here, ruled, like the rest of the book, 
 in red] : — 
 
 As there is bound at the end of the Lambeth Library draft 
 of this Coronation Office (Lambeth MS. 1076) a long note 
 occupying exactly 4|- leaves of that MS. (written in a beautifully 
 clear scholarly hand) and as the substance suits this context, 
 we will add it here in smaller type, though (it need hardly be 
 said) it is a composition later than Sancroft's or Baker's time. 
 
 From the fly-leaves bound at the end of Lambeth MS. 1076. 
 Ifs. 33-35. 
 
 /One of the Accusations brought against Ap Laud, was, ~\ Addition to 
 That he had made Alterations in the Coronation-Oath of K. I A=Lambeth 
 Charles I. See what he says in his vindication, in Histo?y <7/ f MS. 1076, If. 
 the Troubles and Tryal of Archbishop Laiid^ pubhshed [in J 33a. 
 1695] by Mr. Henry Wharton, p. 318 &c. 
 
 The Contest was about the word elegerit., in the last Clause of the Oath ; 
 which was left untranslated (or omitted) in the English version. 
 
 In 1642, the Parhament were endeavouring to compel the King to give 
 his Assent to such Bills as should be offered to him ; and endeavoured to 
 prove that he was obliged by his Coronation-Oath so to do . . . which 
 would, indeed, be Divesting the King of his share in the Legislature, if he 
 could not put his negative upon the Bills offered to Him for his assent, when 
 he saw it proper or necessary ; as the two Houses can .... Several 
 Remonstrances passed upon that subject, between the King and /Parlia- 
 ment .... (Husbands's Collect: 4° pp. 263-299, 686-730) in [A. If 33b. 
 one of which is this passage.^ " That it [the Oath] hath been ordinarily so 
 taken appeares by a Memoranduin upon Record at the J Rot. Claus. i. R. 2. 
 Coronation oi Richard t\\Q Second, wherein the heads t No. 44. 
 of the Oath being set downe, that Clause of the Oath, concerning the King's 
 strengthning such Lawes as the people have chosen or shall choose, the 
 
 ^ i.e. the Paper Office. 
 
 2 [The words were given exactly as by Fuller by a contemporary, Joseph 
 Mead of Christ's College, Cambridge, writing thence 11 Feb. 1625-6 to Sir 
 Martin Stuteville to supplement the news which D'Ewes had written to their 
 friend a week before. (Ellis Orig. Letters iii. No. 323.) Mead's words are, 
 *' One Prayer therein was used, which hath been omitted since Henry the 
 Seventh's time. Edward the Third had it, and some other both Norman 
 and Saxon Kings. It understands the King not to be merely laic, but a 
 mixed person. The words or some of the words are these ' Obtineat . . , 
 dogmate ' " (as above). 
 
 ^ An exact Collectio7i of all Remo7istrances., Declarations., &c., &c. Printed 
 for Edw. Husbands &c. 1643, P- 7^6. 
 
r 
 
 NOTES BY SANCROFT, ^e. S.; 
 
 matter is not great whether way it be rendred, so it bee understood 
 alwayes that the Lawes refer in that clause to the Royall assent, as a thing 
 future and not passed (as they doe) is rendred thus ; Ac de faciendo per 
 ipsum Dominwn Regem eas esse protegendas^^ ^ ad honor em Dei^ corro- 
 borandum quas vulgus juste &" rationabi liter elegerit ; which expression 
 with that quahfication, which the people should justly and reasonably 
 choose, cleerly relates to new Laws that should be chosen by the people. 
 And in all the Alterations of the forme of the Oath, that we can find, 
 excepting that which was /taken by his Majesty, and his Father [A. If. 34a. 
 YJiWgJajnes^ (wherein the word Choose is wholly left out, as well hath Chosen 
 as will Choose) that Clause is understood of new Laws to be made, as in 
 that Oath which Henry the Eighth corrected and interlined with his own 
 hands (whereof there is a copy amongst the Memorials of the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury at Lambeth) the Clause in question, that is, [and affirm them 
 which the folk and people have made and chosen] is interlined by him thus 
 Instead of Folk, he put Nobles and people, and after the words Made and 
 Chosen, he added. With my Cotisent. And in the Oath of Edward the 
 Sixt, which is to be seen at Lambeth also: the Lord Protectour and the 
 other Co-executors holding it necessary to correct the Ceremonies and 
 Observances used at the Coronation of the Kings of this Realme, in 
 respect of /the tedious length of the same, and also for that they [A. If. 34b. 
 conceived, that many points of the same were such, as by the Laws of this 
 Realm, at that present, were not allowable (as is there expressed) they 
 altered several clauses in the Oath, and the clause in question they changed 
 into this following: [Doe you grant to make no new Laws, but such as shall 
 be to the honour and glory of God, and to the good of the Common-wealth, 
 and that the same shall be made by the Consent of your people, as hath 
 bin accustomed.] By all which it cleerly appears, that in that clause of the 
 Oath, et ad honoretn Dei corroborandum quas vulgus elegerit ;^ His Majesties 
 Royall Assent to new Laws was generally understood to be meant." . . . 
 
 From this extract it appears. That the Alteration in the Coronation Oath 
 was made in that of K. James L as well as in that of K. Charles L and 
 therefore was not made by Bp Laud. 
 
 /And from the French Oath upon record, as taken by K. Ewd. [A. If 35a. 
 IL and Edw. IIL it isevident,that by (f/i^^^nVz/" was intended shall have chosen. 
 It is thus, "Sire grantes vous a tenir & garder les leys and les custumes 
 drooitureles lesquiels la communaute de vostre Royaume aur eslu, & les 
 defenderer & afforcerer al honneur de Dieu a vostre poaire." 
 
 Husbands's Collect. 4° 716 [= 712]. 
 
 See Biographia Britannica Vol. V. in the article Laud ( Williaiti). 
 
 /A new Coronation Oath was appointed by statute i Wm. [A. If. 35b. 
 and Mary, Sess. i. c. 6.' 
 
 [The Third Remonstrance of the Parliament 26 May, 1642, cites the 
 King's Oath in latin from Rot. Parliam. Hen. IV. No. 17. ' a clause in the 
 preamble of a statute made 25 Ed. III. entitled, The Statute of Provisors of 
 Benefices.' This, in the 3rd interrogatory (see above p. 21), reads, ' Concedis 
 . . . protegendas et ad honorem Dei corroborandas quas' &c. (Husbands, 
 Collection p. 268. See also p. 713.) 
 
 His Majesty in his Answer to a Printed Book entituled 2i Remonstrance 
 {ibid. p. 290) cites the Oath which he himself had taken, and which, as he 
 said, was to be found ' in the Records of the Exchequer.' It contains that 
 
 • ^eos . . . protegendos' l:iush2Lnds' Collec/ionjp. yi4. 
 
 * '' eligerit^ ibid. 
 
 ' added in paler ink by the same hand, which writes the above additional 
 note in Lambeth MS. 1076. 
 
90 NOTES BY SANCROFT, &=€. 
 
 ' addition ' to which Sancroft draws attention, viz. 'according to the Lawes 
 of God, the true profession of the Gospell estabhshed in this Kingdome, and 
 agreeable to the Prerogative of the Kings thereof, and the ancient Customes 
 of this Reahiie?' (see above p. 19). This agrees with the Oath given in our 
 text, as collated by Sancroft, excepting one trifling inversion of words (' in 
 right ought ' p. 24, line 3) and the reading ' Kingdomes ' in the plural, p. 23, 
 line 22. In the third Question it gives the true reading ^ which the Com- 
 mimalty of this your KiJigdome have? 
 
 In A Re7no7istrance . . . or the Reply of both Houses . . . to 
 His Majesties Answer Husbands (pp. 712-714) gives the oath in french as 
 taken by Edward II. and Edward III., an enghsh version out of ' an old 
 booke in the Heraulds Office' ('shall choose') and Orders ex Glaus. Rot. i 
 Ric. II. M. 44, and a translation from the french ; also the english oath 
 used at the Coronation of Henry VIII. in 'an old booke in the Heraulds 
 Office belonging to Clarencieux Hanley who lived in Henry the 8. his 
 time,' as well as another version in the same book. These give in the third 
 Question ' aur eslii^ or ' shall choose.' The Parliament professed that they 
 were unable to find the english form which K. Charles himself had used 
 {ibid. p. 711) and which they admitted (p. 712) had been used since the time 
 of Henry VIII. We have been more successful.] 
 
 We add the following notes from other sources : — 
 
 [The following account of the Ceremony in going to the Coronation is 
 given in Rushworth's Hist. Collections, I. p. 200. It may be compared with 
 the fuller Orders of Proceeding (i) for K. James I. in 1603, Nichols Pro- 
 gresses i. pp. 229, 230 (from MS. Harl. 293) ; (2) for K. Charles II. in 1661 
 from Sir E. Walker's Circumstantial Accoimt pp. 88-91 ; and (3) for K. 
 James II. in 1685 from F. Sandford's History pp. 65-80, and its plates 1-19, 
 &c. See Prynne's Signal Loyalty part II, pp. 254-260 ; and State Papers 
 Dom. K. Ch. I. XX. 8. 
 
 Rushworth says of the Proceeding in 1625-6 (2 Feb.) : — 
 
 " The King went that day from Westminster Hall to the Abby Church 
 attended by 
 
 the Aldermen of London, 
 
 Eighty Knights of the Bath in their Robes, 
 
 the King's Serjeants at Law, 
 
 Solicitor and Attorney Generals, 
 
 the Judges, 
 
 Barons, 
 
 Bishops, 
 
 Viscounts, 
 
 and such of the Earls (who bore no particular office that Day) in their 
 
 Parliament Robes, going two by two before the King all uncovered ; 
 
 and after them followed his Officers of State, being 
 
 Eight Earls, and 
 
 One Marquis, 
 
 those persons according to their respective Places and Offices carried the 
 
 Swords, the Globe, the Scepter, the Crown ; and the Lord 
 
 Mayor of London carried the short Scepter, 
 
 Two Bishops carried, the one the Golden Cup, 
 
 the other the Plate for the 
 
 Communion. 
 
r 
 
 NOTES BY SANCROFTy &>c. 91 
 
 the Earl oi Arundel as 
 
 Earl 
 
 
 the Duke of Buckingham as 
 
 Marshal of England 
 
 
 and 
 
 Lord High Constable of 
 England (for that Day) 
 
 Barons 
 
 
 being cloathed 
 
 Barons 
 
 cl^t A Bishop 
 
 
 in white Sattin, 
 
 The KING 
 
 A Bishop ^^tc 
 
 Ports sup- [Bath] 
 porting the •- -^ 
 
 
 went under a 
 
 [Duresme] P°--g^ 
 
 Canopy. 
 
 
 rich Canopy. 
 
 Canopy. 
 
 His train of Purple 
 Velvet was carried by 
 The Master of the „„, the Master of the 
 Robes Wardrobe.] 
 
 " He omitted the usual Parade of Riding from the Tower through the 
 City to White Hall^ to save the Expences that Pomp required for more noble 
 undertakings." The Royal Martyr^ ed. 3 1684 pp. 22, 23. "This Ceremony 
 was neglected, either because the King was willing to save the City the 
 Expence, or else on the Account of the Plague, which still continued, and the 
 King in that March might be expos'd to the Crowd, and meeting of several 
 People that were but just on the Recovery, and still infected with the ill 
 Air. Thus the Son's Coronation had the same misfortune attending it that 
 the Father's had, being in the Time of a Plague, and in the midst of 
 publick Calamities." History of the Reign of K. Charles I. (from the 
 French of Mons. De Larrey, Lond. 17 16, p. 39.) 
 
 The Person to anoint the King. Lanfranc secured to the Bishops of 
 London the right to anoint the Kmg of England in case of the absence 
 of the Archbishop of Canterbury. This privilege has, however, been 
 extinguished by the Act of i Will, and Mary, cap. 6, which enacts that " the 
 coronation may be performed by the Abp. of Canterbury or the Abp. of 
 York, or either of them, or any other Bishop whom the King's Majesty shall 
 appoint." (See Stanley's Hist. Mevior. of Westminster, p. 49.) 
 
 In answer to a question addressed to him by the young King Henry III. 
 as to the precise grace wrought in a king by the unction, Robert Grosseteste 
 in 1245 gave the following answer in which, as has been said by a modem 
 theologian, that great doctor has left what is ' a very fine piece of application 
 to the duties of a king of the general gift of Confirmation.' 
 
 After speaking about kingly and priestly powers, Grosseteste proceeds' : — 
 Quod autem in fine literae vestrae nobis mandastis, videlicet quod 
 intimaremus quid unctionis sacramentum videatur adicere regiae dignitatis 
 cum multi sint reges qui nullatenus unctionis munere decorentur ; non est 
 nostrae modicitatis complere ; hoc tamen non ignoramus, quod regalis 
 inunctio signum est praerogativae susceptionis septiformis doni sacratissimi 
 Pneumatis, quo septiformi munere tenetur rex inunctus praeminentius non 
 unctis regibus, omnes regias et regiminis sui actiones dirigere ; ut videlicet 
 non communiter, sed eminenter et heroice, dona timoris se primo, et 
 deinceps, quantum in ipso est, suo regimini subiectos ab omni cohibeat 
 illicito ; dono pietatis defendat, subveniat, et subveniri faciat viduae, pupillo, 
 et generaliter omni oppresso ; dono scientiae leges justas ad regnum juste 
 regendum ponat, positas observet et observari faciat, erroneas destruat ; 
 dono for titudinis omnia regno adversantia repellat, et pro salute reipublicae 
 
 ' Rob. Grosset. Epist. cxxiv, p. 350 Ed. Luard. Luard gives the date 1 245, 
 i.e. the loth year of Grosseteste's episcopate at Lincoln, 29°-3o° Hen. Ill, 
 
92 NOTES BY SANCROFT, ^c. 
 
 mortem non timeat. Ad praedicta autem praecellenter agenda dono consilii 
 decoretur, quo artificialiter et scientifice ordo hujus mundi sensibilis 
 edocetur ; deinde dono intellectus, quo coetus angelici ordo dinoscitur ; 
 tandem vero dono sapientiae, quo ad dilucidam cognitionem Deipertingitur ; 
 ut ad exemplar ordinis mundi et ordinis angelici, secundum leges aeternas 
 in aeterna Dei ratione descriptas, quibus regit universitatem creaturae, 
 rempublicam sibi subjectae ordinabiliter regat tandem et ipse. Adicet 
 igitur regiae dignitati unctionis sacramentum, quod rex unctus prae ceteris 
 in suo genere debet, ut praetactum est, ex septiformi spiritus munere in 
 omnibus suis regitivis actilDus, virtutibus divinis et heroicis pollere. Haec 
 tamen unctionis praerogativa nullo modo regiam dignitatem aut etiam 
 aequiparat sacerdotali, aut potestatem tribuit alicujus sacerdotalis officii ; 
 Judas namque, filius Jacob, princeps tribus regalis, distinguens inter se et 
 fratrem suum Levi, principem tribus sacerdotalis, ita ait ; " Mihi dedit 
 Dominus regnum et Levi sacerdotium, et subjecit regnum sacerdotio ; mihi 
 dedit quae in terra, illi quae sunt in caelis ; ut supereminet caelum terrae, 
 ita supereminet Dei sacerdotium regno quod est in terra."^ Ozias rex 
 Judae, quia manum ad officii sacerdotalis parvum quoddam ministerium 
 conatus est extendere, leprae meruit percuti contagione, et usurpans quod 
 supra se erat, decidit ab eo quod erat. 
 
 Fabric, i. p. 613. 
 
APPENDIX V. 
 
 THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES I. IN SCOTLAND. 
 
 The following account of the Coronation of King Charles I. 
 at Holyrood is taken from a manuscript among the Balfour 
 papers in the Advocates' Library at Edinburgh. (MS. 33.2.26.) 
 It is the tenth among thirty-five or thirty-six chapters describing 
 the ceremonies at the coronations of sovereigns in Europe, or in 
 barbarous countries, such as Ethiopia, Tartary, Turkey, &c. 
 All these are written in a seventeenth century hand, except the 
 last chapter, which gives an account of the coronation of the 
 Czarina of Muscovy in May, 1724. 
 
 It has been collated generally with the service in Prynne's 
 Signal Loyalty and Devotion of Gods true Saints and Pious 
 Christians towards their Kings: London, 1660. Part ii. p. 303. 
 This is said to be " written with Mr. Dells own hand. Secretary 
 to the late ArchBishop of Canterbury, Dr. Laud." In the 
 Scottish manuscript merely the beginning of the prayers is given 
 in some cases ; the remainder has in these cases been supplied 
 within square brackets from Prynne. When Prynne's account 
 differs also in substance from the Scottish manuscript a note has 
 been made, but there has been no attempt at a verbal collation. 
 
 Prynne's account would appear to have been written in 
 England before the coronation : the Scottish manuscript after it. 
 
 Prynne, for example, has no account of the procession from the 
 Castle of Edinburgh to Holyrood, and thereare several other details 
 given in the Scottish manuscript which are omitted by Prynne. 
 
 There is in the British Museum (Harl. 4707. \i. 6Z to 85, 
 labelled on the back : * Simpson's Histor. Notes concern. Scotl. 
 Anecdotes of Jam. I. Coronat. of Cha. I.') an early eighteenth 
 century transcript which follows Prynne's account very closely, 
 though the spelling is Scottish. It has, however, been very care- 
 lessly transcribed. It has been collated in the same manner as 
 Prynne. Where Prynne alone is given as a variant, it may be 
 understood that this is also the reading of the British Museum 
 manuscript. Its other variants are given under the symbol B.M. 
 
 A collation of the rubrics apart from the prayers has not 
 been attempted. They vary so much in Prynne and B.M. that to 
 represent them a complete transcription would have been neces- 
 sary. But where the substance of the rubrics differs, a note has 
 been made. 
 
94 THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 
 
 A t following a word signifies that the word stands thus, 
 letter for letter, in the manuscript ; or that the text is corrupt. 
 
 The transcription of the Scottish manuscript has been made 
 by Mr. Macleod. He gives the symbol " y " (for tJi) where it 
 occurs in the manuscript. 
 
 \_Advocates' Lib- 
 rary, Edinburgh. 
 Cap. 10. MS. 33.2.26. 
 
 /THE MEMORABLE AND SOLEME CORONATIONE [fo. i. 
 OF KING CHARLES CROUNED KING OF SCOTLAND 
 AT HOLYRUDHOUSSE THE 18 OF JUNIJ 1633. 
 
 In the Abey Churche neir adiacent to the Kinges palace of Holy- 
 rudhousse in the midle of the same wes ther a stage sett vpe made 
 square of 24. foottes in lenthe and alsmuch in bredthe fastned to foure 
 pillars of the Churche, rallied aboute and couered vith Carpetts. 
 
 The stage wes made aboute 4. footte heighe from the ground hauinng 
 in the midle towardes the vest a large gaite with .3. stepes to ascend and 
 towardes the east als maney to descend to ye Communione Table,' wich 
 wes decently deckt. 
 
 Vpone ye Grate Stage wes ther ane wther litle stage, erected some 
 tuo foote in height ascendinge from the Grate Stage by tuo stepes, 
 couered with curious Neidleworke and Gold, Greine, one wiche the 
 Throne or Chaire of Estait wes placed. A Chaire of Crimpsone Veluet 
 Embrodred with Gold, wich wes sett one ye right hand betuix ye 
 Scaffold and ye Communione Table vith foote stole and cuscheons 
 conforme. Befor wich wes a litle table couered vith Cirimpsone veluet 
 fringed and laced with Gold quher a Riche couered Bible did lay here 
 and his Ma''^ sitt and heire sermon. 
 
 One the southe syde of the Communion Table was ther a Trawersse 
 of Crimpsone Tafty placed werey convenieatly quher his Ma"° did reposse 
 and disrobe him selue. 
 
 Neir to ye Comunion table one the North syde wes there a pulpit 
 set couered vith Crimpsone veluet for sermon and Right before ye 
 Communion table wes ther a litle descke couered with Riche Embrodrie 
 of Gold and Greine silke and befor wer layed Cusheons quherone his 
 Ma"*^ did kneill. 
 
 One the west syde of the pulpit wes ther tuo longe seatts placed 
 couered with arras quherone ye Primat of St. Andrewes, and Bischopes 
 seruinng at ye solemnity did sitt. 
 
 Ther wes also a litle table neir ye southe end of ye Communione 
 Table, couered with Greine veluet laced and fringed with Gold, quher- 
 vpone after his Ma^'^^ Entrie wes layed ye Croune Scepter and Suord ye 
 Grate seall of ye kingdome and spurres.^ 
 
 ^ For " Communion Table " Prynne reads " Altar " or "Altar or Tablb " in 
 nearly every case. 
 
 2 Prynne also notes : " There is likewise to be provided a Red silken 
 coat, having the Places for the Anointing opened and looped, which his 
 Majesty is to weare next to his Shirt. The Sacred Oyl is to bje provided also, 
 and put in some Silver Vessel." 
 
THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 95 
 
 I 
 
 Hr One Monday the 17 of Junij his Ma'"" went priuatly to ye Castle of 
 
 ^•Edinbrughe, by Cotche, being the nighte befor his Coronatione, quher 
 
 he did his priuat deuotion and wes feasted by ye olde Earle of Mar 
 
 Capitane therof with a grate maney of the Scotts and Englische Nobihty 
 
 quher he rested yat night. 
 
 One the morrou about 8. a clocke his Ma*'*-' wes conducted from his 
 chalmber of presence to the Grate hall of the said Castle, and ther 
 placed in a Chaire wnder a clothe of Estait by James Ducke of Lennox 
 grate Chamberlaine of Scotland and after a litle reposse, ther entred ye 
 hall, all ye Marquisses Earles and Viscounts in Crimpsone velwet 
 Robes, and ye Lordes in scarlett, togider with ye Bischopes and sex 
 Commissioners from ye Barrons, and als maney from the Burrowes. 
 
 The King from his chalmber of presence to ye forsaid hall wes con- 
 ducted by the Earle of Erole Lord grate Constable one ye right hand 
 and ye Earle Marischall one ye lefte, quho all this day did carey ther 
 battons. of office in ther handes. 
 
 Hes Ma"*" being sett George Hay Viscount of Dupleine Lord 
 Chancelour of Scotland, in name of the Estaits of the kingdome spake 
 to ye King thus. 
 
 IS' the Estaitis of your natiue and ancient Kingdome, calling to 
 mynd the grate happines they enioyed wnder ye Gouerniment of your 
 Ma**'^ father of blissed memorey and accknolediing /your heighnes [fo. 2. 
 to be the Rightfull heire of this Croune by a longe and lawfull discent 
 doe beseiche your Ma*''' to receaue them vnto your heighnes protectione, 
 to Gouerne them by the Lawes of the Kingdome and defend them in 
 ther Rights and Liberties by your Royall power, offring ther seruice 
 in most humble maner to your Ma"'' with ther woues to bestow lyffe, 
 and quhat els is in ther pouer for ye sauetie of your Ma*'** sacred persone 
 and mantinance of your Croune, wich they intreat your Ma*''' to accept ; 
 and pray Almightie God yat you may happilie and for maney zeires 
 enioy the same. 
 
 The King made anssuer That he did esteime ther affectiones more 
 then the crounes of maney kingdomes, and wold by Gods assistance 
 bestou his lyffe in ther defence, wishing to liue no longer then he 
 might see this kingdome flourishe in all happines. 
 
 Then went they all to ther horsse, and from the said Castle read 
 they tuo and tuo in order one grate horsses with riche foote clothes and 
 caparisons, the Earles Viscounts and Lyone Kingof Armes hauinng ther 
 Crounes and Capes caried by Gentlemen one the left syde of ther 
 horsses hard by the stirupe. 
 
 First of all went in order .6. trumpetts tuo and tuo clothed in 
 Scarlet and Gold lace. 
 
 Lordes in Scarlet robes. 
 
 Bischopes in ther Gounes 
 
 Viscounts & 
 
 Earles in Crimpsone veluet robes. 
 
 Arch:Bischope of Glasgow alone. 
 
 Lord Priuey Seall Earle of Hadingtone. 
 
 Lord Thesaurer Earle of Mortone. 
 
96 THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 
 
 Lord Chancelour Viscount Dupleine. 
 
 Sex pursueuants tuo and tuo. 
 
 Yorke Herauld of England alone. 
 
 Sex Herauldes tuo and tuo in ther coates. 
 
 Norroy King of Armes of England. 
 
 M' of Requysts, and one hes right hand ye Bischope of Murray 
 almoner for yat day. 
 
 Lyone King of Armes^ betuix tuo Gentlemen vshers. 
 
 Spurrs borne by the Earle of Eglintone. 
 
 Suord borne by the Earle of Buchane. 
 
 Scepter borne by the Earle of Rothes. 
 
 Croune borne by the Earle of Angus ye Earle of Erole Grate 
 Constable ryding one his right hand, and one hes left hand the Ducke 
 of Lennox Grate Chamberlain quho had ye Earle Marishall ryding one 
 his hand. 
 
 Then came ye King in Crimpsone Veluett Robes ryding one a 
 riche foote clothe all embrodred with siluer and pearle, his Train e wes 
 caried by the Lordes 
 
 Lome 
 Dalkeithe 
 Annan 
 Kinfauns & 
 S'' Robert Gordone 
 Barronett Vice Chamberlaine to the Kings Ma*'^. 
 
 One each syde of the King went .3. Gentlemen of his Ma^'^^ stable 
 richly clothed afoote. 
 
 After ye King came the Marques Hamiltone Master of his Ma^''^^ 
 horse ryding one a Gennett of Spaine one a werey riche foote clothe 
 and leding ane vther in his hand ye richest of all. 
 
 Then read ye Earle of Suffolke Capitane of his Ma*'^^ Gentlemen 
 pensioners. 
 
 And last of all ye Earle of Hollond Capitane of his Ma*^^^ Gaurde 
 foulloued by the zeoman of ye said Gaurde in ther liuereyes one foote 
 with ther partisans in ther handes and ther suordes by ther sydes. 
 
 And in this order marcheed they from ye Castell to ye Entrey of ye 
 grate Courte at Holyrudhous, wiche place being railled one each syde, 
 and couered with blew clothe quherone his Ma^'^ did walke afoote evin 
 to ye stage in ye midle of ye churche. 
 
 Ane Canapie of Crimpsone Veluett laced and fringed with Gold, 
 being caried ouer his Ma*'^^ head by the /Elder sones of Sex [fo. 3. 
 Earles and a Viscount, quho were supported by Sex Lordes 
 Lord Seattone 
 Lord Leuingstone 
 Cariers. Lord Fleminge 
 
 Lord Binninge 
 Lord Drumlanricke 
 
 ^ Prynne adds : " carries in his hand the Vessel containing the sacred 
 Oyl." 
 
I 
 
 THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 97 
 
 Lordes yat supported ye 6. carriers wer 
 Lord Loudone 
 Lord Spynie 
 Lord Burlie 
 Lord Ramsay 
 Lord Napeire 
 Lord Weymis. 
 At ye entring of ye Grate West Churche dore wes hes Ma**' mett by 
 the Archbischope of St. Andrewes withe vthers prelats accompanied 
 with Musitians of his Ma"" Chapell Royall in way of processione, 
 quher in ye werey Entrey his Ma''" kneeled doune, and therafter ar- 
 rysing wes by the Deane of his Chapell conuayed to a chaire placed 
 at ye syde of ye Vestermost piller in ye Grate Church quher Mr. 
 James Hannay preacher of ye said churche had a shorte speache to his 
 Ma^*. 
 
 Then the King arrysing marched foruard alonges ye churche the 
 queire receuing him with this Antheme Behold O Lord our protector 
 and looke vpone the face of thyne Anoynted becaus one day in thy 
 Courte is better then a thousand (quam dilecta) &:c., touardes the stage 
 quher he did a little reposse him selue. 
 
 The Croune Scepter and Suord with ye spurrs^ ver deliuered by the 
 bearers to the cheiffe Gentleman Vsher quho layed them one the 
 litle table appoynted for them one ye south syde of ye Communion 
 table. 
 
 Then comes ye Lyone King of Armes carinng the Goldin ampule 
 off viale, with ye sacred oyle wich by the Deane of ye Chapell wes 
 deliuered to him at the entrey of the Churche dore, and deliuered it to 
 the Archbischope quho sett ye samen one ye Communione table.'^ 
 
 The King hauing a litle reposed him selue, discendit from ye stage to 
 his chaire ouer against ye pulpit to heire sermon made by Dauid 
 Bischope of Brechin, hes text wes first of ye Kinges. Cap: i. vers: 39. 
 The Sermon endit ye King ascendit ye Stage and satt doune in his 
 Chaire of Estait. 
 
 Then ye Archbischope of St Andrewes, with ye Constable and 
 Marishall and ye Lyone King of Armes quho went befor them did 
 goe to all ye corners of ye Stage, and spake to ye people thesse wordes : 
 Sirs I doe present wnto you King Charles the Rightfull heire' of the 
 Croune and dignitie of this Realme : this day is by* the Peeres of the 
 Kingdome appoynted for his Coronation and are you not villinng* for 
 your King, and become subiecte to him and his commandiments (the 
 King in this tyme stoode vpe) and turned him selue as the Arch- 
 bischope went from one pairt of ye stage to the vther yat he might be 
 seine of ye people. 
 
 » Prynne adds : " Great Seal." 
 
 * " The sacred Oyl is delivered by Lion K. of Armes to the Dean of the 
 Chappel, who brings it to the Archbishop:" Prynne. 
 
 » and undoubted Inheritor : add. Prynne. 
 
 * one of: add. B.M. 
 
 * to have him : add. Prynne. 
 
 H 
 
98 THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 
 
 The people to declare ther willinngnes ansuered vith grate acclama- 
 tions Graying God saue King Charles.^ 
 
 Then wes sung by the Queir ye Antheme Firmetur mamusf tua. 
 Let thy hand be strenthned &c. 
 
 [Let thine Hands be strengthened, and thy right Hand be exalted, 
 let Judgment be the preparation of thy Seat, mercy and truth go before 
 thy face. Hallelujah. Psal. 89.] 
 
 Psal. 80. Miserecordias dei : Glorie be to ye father. 
 
 Quhill ye Antheme wes singinng the Archbischope went doune to ye 
 Communion table, and ther rested him. 
 
 Then does ye King approche ye said table, supported by the 
 Bischope of Dumblane Deane of ye Chapell one the right hand, and 
 ye Bischope of Murray one the lefte, quher he makes his oblatione 
 receaued in a Cupe of Gold by the Archbischope of St Andre wes, after 
 wiche ye King kneiles at his descke, and ye Archbischope sayes this 
 prayer O God quho does visit thosse yat are humble, and doeth con- 
 lort, &c. 
 
 \peus visitator humilium : O God who dost visit those that are 
 humble, and dost comfort them by thine Holy Spirit, send down thy 
 Grace upon this thy Servant Charles^ that by him we may feel thy 
 presence amongst us, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.] 
 
 The prayer being endit, ye King satt doune in his Chaire and ye 
 Arsbis : goinng touards him askit If he wes willinng to take ye othe 
 appoyntit to be giuen at the /Coronatione of Kinges. [fo. 4, 
 
 Hes Ma*'^ made anssuer yat he wes villinng. 
 
 1. Then the Archbis: questioneth him one this wayes. 
 
 S'* Ze will promisse to serue Almightie God at ye wtermost of your 
 pouer, as he hath requyreit in his most holy word, and according to ye 
 samen vord manteine the trew Religione of Christe nou preached and 
 professed within this realme, abolishing and gainestanding all fals 
 Religions contrair to ye samen : and will you imploy your selue cairfully 
 to roote out all heretickes and enimies to the trew vorschipe of God, 
 that shall be conwicted by the trew Churche of God of the forsaids 
 crymes.^ 
 
 The King ansuers 
 
 1 promisse faithfully so to doe. 
 
 2. ^S"" Ze will make* promisse to reule the people subiecte to you 
 
 * " or let the King live " : add. Prynne. 
 
 2 Instead of this, Prynne gives : Sir, will you promise to serve Almighty 
 God, and as every good King in his Kingdom ought to do, maintain the 
 Gospel of Jesus Christ in this your Kingdom, against all Atheism, Profane- 
 ness, Heresy, Schism, or Superstition whatsoever.? B.M. agrees with text 
 above. 
 
 3 Prynne gives : Sir, will you promise to rule this people subject to you, 
 and committed to your charge, according to the Laws, Constitutions and 
 Customs of this your Kingdom, causing (as much as in you lyeth) Justice and 
 Equity to be ministred without partiality? And to endeavour the Peace of 
 \\ e Church of Christ and all Christian People ? B.M. agrees generally with 
 text above, 
 
 ^ next : B.M. 
 
THE CORONA TION A T HOL YROOD, 1633. 99 
 
 according to ye I^wes and Constitutions 'receauid within(^) this Realmc, 
 causing justice and equitie to be ministrat, in all your judgements with- 
 out partiality, and to procure peace to ye vtermost of your pouer to ye 
 Churche of God : and amongest all Christian people. 
 The King anssuered 
 I grant and promisse sua^ to doe. 
 
 3. S' You will lykwayes promisse to preserue and keepe inviolated' 
 ye *preuilidges, rights, and rents(^) of the Croune of Scotland,'* and not 
 to transfer ''and alienat^) ye same in aney sorte.(*) 
 
 The King anssuered I promisse so^ to doe. 
 
 4. S*" Wee also beseiche you to Grante and preserue wnto ws of the 
 Clergie, and to ye Churches committed to our charge, all Canonicall 
 prewilidges, and yat you vill defend and protecte ws, as eurey good 
 King aueght in his kingdome, to defend his Bischopes, and the Churches 
 wnder ther Gouerniment. 
 
 The King anssuered 
 
 With a villinng harte I grant the samen and promisses to manteine 
 you and eurey one of you with all the Churches committed to your 
 charges, in your haill rights and preuilidges : according to Lawe and 
 Justice. 
 
 The King rysing from his Chaire went to ye Comunion table quher 
 in sight of all the people, laying his handes one the bible, he tooke 
 his othe, and said. All the thinges wich befor I haue promissed, I shall 
 obserue and keeipe, so helpe me God ; and by the contents of this 
 booke. 
 
 After ye othe he returned to his Chaire of Estat, and then wes sung 
 the Hyme, Veni Creator Spiritus, &c. 
 
 The Hyme finished the King kneeled at his footestoole and ye 
 Archbischope said this prayer : 
 
 We beseiche the O Lord holie father Almightie and euerlasting God 
 for this thy seruant King Charles [that as at the first, thou broughtest 
 him into the world by thy Divine Providence, and in the flower of his 
 youth hast preserved him untill this present time : So thou wilt evermore 
 enrich him with the gift of Piety, fill him with the grace of Truth, and 
 daily increase in him all goodnesse, that he may happily enjoy the seat 
 of supreme Government^ by the gift of thy supernal grace. And being 
 defended from all his Enemies, by the Wall of thy mercy, may prosper- 
 ously govern the people committed to his Charge.] 
 
 The prayer endit the Letanie is sung and read by the Bischopes of 
 Murray and Rosse, and after ye close therof this wes addit : yat it may 
 pleis the keipe and strenthen in the trew worschiping of the in 
 righteounesse and holines of lyffe, this thy seruant Charles our King 
 and Gouernour. 
 
 >— (') grantit in : B.M. 
 
 * so : Prynne. sua : B.M. 
 
 » om. Prynne. unviolated : B.M. 
 
 <— (*) Rights and Priviledges : Prynne. Priviledges and retts : B.M. 
 
 * om. Prynne. 
 
 •— (•) or elid : B.M. 
 ' sua: B.M. 
 
 H 2 
 
loo THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 
 
 Then wes said this prayer. 
 
 Almightie and euerlasting God Creator of all thinges, reuler of the 
 Angells, King of Kinges and Lord of Lordes, quho madist thy seruant 
 Abrhame triumphe ouer his Enimies [didst give many victories to 
 Moses and Joshuah, the Governors of the people ; didst raise and 
 exalt David thy Servant to be a King over them ; didst enrich 
 Solomo7i his Son with the gift of Wisdome and Understanding, and 
 blessedst him with peace and great prosperity. Give ear we beseech 
 thee unto our humble Prayers, and multiply thy blessings upon this 
 thy Servant, who is now to be consecrated our King^ that He being 
 strengthned with the faith of Abraham, endued with the mildness of 
 Moses, armed with the fortitude of Joshuah, exalted with the humility of 
 David, and beautified with the Wisdom of Solomon, may please thee in 
 all things, and euer walk uprightly in thy wayes. Defend him by thy 
 mighty arm, compass him with thy^ protection, and give^ him to over- 
 come all *his and thine(*) Enemies. Honour him before all the Kings of 
 the Earth. Let him rule over Countries, and let Nations adore him. 
 Establish his Throne with judgement and Equity, let Justice flourish 
 in his dayes, and grant that He underpropped ^by the due(^) obedience 
 and hearty love of his People, may sit on the Throne of his Forefathers 
 for many years, and after this life may reign with thee in thine ever- 
 lasting kingdome, through Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour. Amen.] 
 
 The Letanie thus endit the Archbischope begane and said aloud 
 Lift vpe your heartts, and giue thankes wnto ye Lord. 
 
 Anssuer'' 
 
 We lift ''them vpe wnto ye O Lord, and to giue thankes wnto him it 
 is fitt and meitt.(') 
 
 Th/en said ye Archbischope. [fo. 5. 
 
 It is werey meitt and right, and our bounden deutie so to doe, and 
 at all tymes and in all pairts^ to giue thankes to ye O Lord : holy 
 father, Almightie and Euerlasting God, the onlie^ strenth of thy 
 chosen and exalter of the humble [who in the beginning by sending 
 the floud of Waters didest punish the sins of the World ; and by a 
 Dove bringing an Olive branch in her mouth, didst give a token of 
 Reconcilement to the Earth; Who afterwards didst consecrate 
 thy Servant Aaron a Priest, by the anointing of Oyl, as also by the 
 pouring out of the same didst make Kings, Priests and Prophets 
 to govern thy People Israel: And by the voice of the Prophet 
 David didst foretel, that the Countenance of thy Church should be 
 made joyful with Oyl : We beseech thee to bless and sanctifie this 
 
 i_(i) om. B.M. 
 
 2 om. B.M. 
 
 3 grace : add. B.M. 
 4_(4) thein and his : B.M. 
 5_(5) with the dew : B.M. 
 
 « By the Bishops that sings {sic) the Letany : add. Prynne, but not B.M. 
 r_(7) up our hearts to the t our Lord and give thanks to him : B.M. 
 «■ Places : Prynne. 
 » om. Prynne. 
 
THE CORONA TION A T HOL YROOD, 1633. 10 1 
 
 thy Servant King Charles^ 'that he may minister Peace unto this 
 People('), that he may attain to the perfection of Government in Counsel 
 and Judgment, and that his Countenance may be ahvayes cheerfull and 
 amiable to all his People, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.] 
 
 This prayer endit the King arrosse, and for a litle tyme repossed him 
 selue in his chaire. 
 
 His reposse endit he arrayses goes to ye Communione table, and 
 standing with his backe closse unto it is disrobed by James Ducke of 
 Lennox, Lord grate chambelaine, of his vpper Garment, his wnder coate 
 hinging with ye loupes opened, in the places quher he wes to be 
 anoynted. 
 
 Then comes the King to his chaire at ye syde of the pulpitt, and 
 sitts doune, wher ther wes a canopey supported ouer his head, all the 
 tyme of his anoynting. 
 
 The Archbis: of St. Andrewes first anoynted hes Ma*'*' one the 
 palmes of his handes, saying, In the Name of the father of the sone 
 and of the Holy Ghoste (wich wordes he did repeat in all the seuerall 
 anoyntinges) ^and one ye croune of the head &c.f) Lett thesse handes 
 be anoynted with oyle as Kinges and propheitts haue beine anoynted ; 
 and as Samuell did anoynt Dauid to be King yat thow mayest be 
 blissed, and established King in this kingdome ouer the people quhom 
 ye Lord God hath giuen the to Reule and Gouerne wich he may 
 woscheffe to grant ^Quho with the father and the holy Ghost is one and 
 rainges in Glorie Euerlasting. Amen. 
 
 During this tyme tymef the Queire sannge the Antheme, Zadocke the 
 Preist, and Nathan the Propheit anoynted Salomon King and all ye 
 people reioyced and said God saue the King for euer. 
 
 Then the Archbis: said this prayer. 
 
 Looke doune Almightie God vpone this thy Seruant o"" dread 
 Souerane King Charles with thy fauorable countenance [and as thou 
 didst bless Adrahaffi, Isaac^ and Jacobs so vouchsafe we beseech thee 
 to water him plentifully with the Blessing of thy Grace^; give unto 
 him of the dew of Heaven, and of the fatness of the Earth, abundance 
 of Corn, Wine, and Oyl, with all plenty of fruites, *and other good 
 things. Grant him long to continue, and(*) that in his time there 
 may be health and peace in this Kingdotne. Grant O Almighty God 
 that he may be a mighty Protector of this Country, a bountiful 
 Comforter of Churches, and holy Societies, the most valiant of Kings, 
 terrible* to Rebels and Infidels, amiable to his Nobles, and to all 
 his faithful Subjects. Make his Royal Court to shine in Princely 
 dignity as a most deer Lightning ''far and wide in theC*) Eyes of all 
 men. Finally let him be blessed {nota in marg.) with happy children, 
 that may reign as Kings, after him and rule this Kingdom by Succes- 
 
 "(') om. B.M. 
 — (') om. Prynne. 
 
 give unto him of the Dew of thy grace : add. I'.M. 
 — («) om. B.M. 
 
 om. B.M. 
 — (") in the open : B.M. 
 
102 THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 
 
 sion of all ages, and after the glorious and happy dayes of present 
 life, give him of thy mercy an everlasting Kingdome with thee in 
 the Heavens, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Afneti^ 
 
 The prayer endit ye Archbischope proceidit in the anoynting first 
 his breist, then betuix his shoulderes 3. bothe ye poyntes of his 
 shoulders, an,d lastlie the boughes of his armes.^ 
 
 The anoynting finished, the Lord Chamberlaine^ did againe closse 
 vpe ye loupis of his Ma"""^ clothes wich wer opened the Archbischope 
 reidinng this Benedictione 
 
 God the Sone of God, =^Jesus our Lord quho wes anoynted of his 
 father with ye oyle of Gladnes aboue his fellowes poure doune wpone 
 thy* head the Blissing of the Holy Ghost [and make it enter into the 
 inward parts of thy Heart, so that thou mayest^ reign with him in the 
 Heavens eternally. Ame7i.\ 
 
 This pronounced a shallow quoiffe wes put wpone hes Maf^^ head 
 by the Bischope of Dumblaine Deane of the Chapell becausse of the 
 anoynting. 
 
 After wich the King goes to ye Communioun table and ther by the 
 Grate Chamberlaine is invested with the Robes Royall of King Ja: 4. 
 at wich ye Archbischope said this prayer 
 
 O God the King of Kinges and Lord of Lordes by quhome Kinges 
 doe rainge, and Lawgiuers doe make good Lawes, woscbaffe in thy 
 fauor to blisse this thy seruant Charles, [in all his Government, that 
 living godly, and leading his People'^ by the way of righteousness, 
 after a glorious course in this life he may attain that joy which hath no 
 end, through' our Lord. Ame7l^^ 
 
 Then wes the Suord by the Gentleman Vsher brought to ye Lyone 
 quho taking it deliuered it to ye Archbischope quho laying it one the 
 table, prayed in this maner. 
 
 Heir our prayers wee beseiche the O Lord and woscheffe by the 
 right hand of thy Maiestie to blisse and sanctifie this Suord^ quher- 
 with thy seruant Charles desyris to be Girt, yat by the samen he may 
 defend churches vidowes and orphanes, and all ye people of God, 
 against the sauage creuelty of Paganes and Infidells ; and yat it may be 
 a terror and fear to all thesse yat lay one vait to doe mischeifie, 
 throughe '•'Jesus Christ o'^ Lord(^). Amen. 
 
 Then did ye Archbischope take ye Suord, and putting it in ye Kings 
 hand said 
 
 Receaue this Kinglie Suord for the defence of the faith of Christ, and 
 
 ^ Prynne adds : " 5. The Crown of his Majesties head." 
 2 Prynne reads "the Dean of the Chappel." 
 •'» Christ : add. Prynne. 
 * his : B.M. 
 
 ^ receave invincablet fortitude and grace and having iustlie governed 
 thy temperall kingdoms thou mayest : add. B.M. 
 « lyfe : B.M. 
 
 ' Jesus Christ : add. B.M. 
 8 word : B.M. 
 »— (») Christ : B.M. 
 
THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 103 
 
 protection of his holy churche, /and remember him of quhome [fol. 6. 
 the Psahiiist did prophicie, saying, Gird thy selue with thy suord vpone 
 thy theighe O thow most mightie, and with thy Suord execut equitie 
 and justice, pursew all hereticks and infideills, defend^ Vidowes and 
 orphanes ; -restore ye kinges^ yat are gone to decay, manteine and 
 defend the Kinges* yat are restored; and in good order(-) destroy 
 the grouthe of Iniquitie, and take punishment of all iniustice, yat you 
 may be glorious in the triumphe of wertew, and rainge with him 
 quhosse Image 'you beare(*) for euer and euer. Amen. 
 
 Then did ye Earle of Erole Lord Grate Constable of Scotland 
 gird ye Suord about his Ma*'*^ syde. 
 
 The King therafter returning to ye chaire quherin he wes anoynted, 
 had ye spurrs put one his heeills by the Earle Marishall, and ye 
 Sandalls by the Deane of the chapell. 
 
 After this the Archbis: taking the Croune in his hand saying this 
 prayer. 
 
 O God the Croune of all the faithfull quho doeth Croune ther 
 heades with pretious stones yat trust in the, blisse and sanctifie this 
 Croune [that as the same is adorned with many precious Stones, so 
 this thy Servant that weares the same may be replenished of thy Grace 
 with the minifold gifts of all precious Virtues, through Christ our 
 Lord. Atnen?^ 
 
 Then did the Archbis: put ye Croune one ye Kinges heid, say- 
 inng, God croune the vith a Croune of Glorie and Righteousnes, 
 with the honor and wertew of fortitude yat by a right faith, and mani- 
 fold fruits of Good vorkes you may obteine the Croune of ane euerlast- 
 ing kingdome, by the gifte of him quhosse kingdome endureth for euer. 
 Amen. 
 
 Then Lyone King of Armes assisted by the Lord Grate Constable, 
 caussed a Herald call ye quhole noblemen cache according to his rancke 
 quho cum 3. and 3. and one ther knees, with ther hands tuoched ye 
 Croune one the Kinges head and holding vpe ther hands whill thesse 
 vordes wer read by the Bischope of Dumblaine (in respecte ye Lyone 
 could not doe it being a calling vpe ye nobilitie with ye Constable and 
 Marishall) So^ mot God(^) helpe me' as I shall support the. And quhen 
 they had done they all did hold vpe ther hands, and suare to be loyall 
 and trew subiects. 
 
 Then went ye Earle Marishall to ye foure corners of the stage, 
 hauinng in his hand ye Obligatorie othe of the people, and read ye 
 samen to ye Lyone King of Armes quho proclaimed it to ye people, 
 they holdinng vpe ther hands said Amen. 
 
 The othe wes thus 
 
 om. B.M. 
 
 -(«) om. B.M. 
 
 things : Prynne. 
 
 things : Prynne. 
 — (») the Lords : B.M. 
 — (•) God not : Prynne. God : B.M. 
 
 om. B.M. 
 
104 THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 
 
 We sueare and by the holding wpe our hands doe promisse all 
 subiectione and loyaltie to him^ Charles '^our dread Souerane(-) ; and 
 as wee visch God to be mercifull to ws, shall be to his Ma"^ treu and 
 faithfuU : and be euer redey to bestow our Landis, Liues, and quhat els 
 God hath giuen ws, for the defence of his sacred persone and Croune. 
 
 Then did ye Earles^ and Viscounts put one ther Crounes and 
 Coronetts, and ye Lyone his Croune bot ye Lordes and ye eldest sones 
 of Earles and Barrons of parliament did continew beare and vncouered. 
 This thus performed, then wes the Anthem sung by the Queire, 
 Be stronge and of Good Courage, and obserue the commandiments of 
 the Lord to walke in his wayes [and keep his Ceremonies, Precepts, 
 Testimonies and Judgements. And almighty God strengthen and 
 prosper thee, wheresoever thou goest. The Lord is my ruler, therefore 
 I shall want nothing. The King shall rejoyce in thy strength oh Lord, 
 exceeding glad shall he be of thy Salvation. For thou hast granted 
 him his hearts desire, *and has not denyed(*) him the request of his lips, 
 for thou hast prevented him with blessings of goodness, and has set a 
 Crown of pure Gold upon his Head.] 
 
 After this did ye Lord Camberlainef lousse the Kinges Suord 
 quherwith by the Constable he wes girt, the Kinge taking it in his hand 
 offers it : the Archbischope layes it one ye Communion table : then did 
 ye Lord Constable redeeme it vith ane offring, and drauing it fourth 
 did carey the same naked befor ye King. 
 
 Lykewayes the Archbis: did take ye Scepter and put it in the Kinges 
 right hand with thesse vordes, 
 
 Receaue the Scepter ye seinge of Royall pouer the rode of the 
 kingdome the rode of vertew, yat thow mayest gouerne thy selue aright, 
 defend the holy churche, and all christian people committed be God 
 to thy charge, punishing the vicked and protecting the just. 
 Then said ye Archbis: this prayer. 
 
 O Lord the fontaine^ of all good thinges and author of all good^ 
 proceidinges'' we beseiche the [to this thy Servant that he may rightly 
 use the Dignity which he hath by Inheritance ; vouchsafe ^to confirm(^) 
 the Honour which thou hast given him before all Kings, and enrich 
 him with all Benedictions. Estabhsh his Throne, visit him with 
 increase of Children, let Justice spring up in his dayes and his Soul be 
 filled with joy and gladness, till he be translated to thine everlasting 
 kingdome Amen.'] 
 
 /After this the Archbis: did blisse the King saying [fol. 7, 
 
 The Lord Blisse the, and keepe the and as he hath made the King 
 
 * King : Prynne. 
 2— (2) om. B.M. 
 ' duikes : B.M. 
 
 ■• — (*) lord exceedingly glad sail he be of thy Salvation, for theu will grant 
 him his hearts desire and hes grantit : B.M. 
 - of all things : add. B.M. 
 « om. B.M. 
 
 ' grant : add. Prynne. 
 «— («) om. B.M. 
 
THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 105 
 
 ouer his people so he may still prosper the in this vorld* and in the 
 vorld to come make ye partaker of his euerlasting faelicitie. Amen. 
 
 Then did the King kisse ye Archbischope and Bischopes assistants. 
 
 After wichef King ascendit the stage attendit by diuers the pryme 
 officers and nobilitie the Queir singinng te Deum laudamus wich being 
 endit ye Archbischope did inthronize^ the King sayinng 
 
 Stand and hold fast from hencefourth the place quherof thow arte 
 the lawfull and Righteous heire, by a longe and lineall successione of 
 your fathers, wich is nou deliuered to you by authoritie of Almightie 
 God,^ and as you see the Clergie come more neire the altar, then vtheres, 
 so quhen it is convenient you vill Remember to giue them yat^ honor 
 and respecte wich is dew wnto ther places, yat the mediator of God 
 and Man may establishe you in this' throne,^ and with him you may Hue 
 and rainge for euer. 
 
 Then went the Lord Chancelour to ye foure corners of the stage ye 
 Lyone King of Armes goinng befor him and proclaimed his Ma*'*''' par- 
 done, with offer of the same wnder ye Grate Seall of the Kingdome to all 
 quho shall requyre it, vpone wiche ye people made ther acclamations 
 Graying God Saue the King. 
 
 This done ye Lyone did call ye Archbischopes and Bischopes, 
 quho kneeled doune and did ther homage, ther handes being betuix the 
 Kinges handes, and by the Earle Marishall thesse vordes wer read wnto 
 them, 
 
 L I. S. A. S. etc. shall be faithfuU and trew and seuth^ and treuth 
 beare wnto you our Souerane Lord, and your heires Kinges of Scotland 
 and I shall doe and treulie accknoledge the seruice of the Landis wich 
 I claime to hold of you in the right of the churche So God helpe me. 
 
 Then did they againe kisse ye Kinges left cheicke. 
 
 The King gaue the Scepter to Johne Earle of Rothes quho caried 
 it ; and then went doune to his chaire, bot befor he remoued 
 
 The Lyone King of Armes called the Lords temporall quho in lyke 
 maner kneeling and holding ther handes betuix ye Kinges, thesse 
 wordes by the Bischope Dumblain wes read wnto them. 
 
 I. B. become your leigeman, and treuth and faith : shall beare wnto 
 you, Hue and dye against al maner of folks quhomsoeuer in your seruice 
 So God me helpe. 
 
 They did all of them kisse the Kinges lefte cheeke also. 
 
 Then did ye King arraysse from his throne, Rothes bearing ye 
 Scepter befor him and descendit from the stage, to his chaire of Stait 
 ouer aganist ye pulpit. 
 
 » 07n. B.M. 
 
 * In speaking of this, B.M. uses the word " encourageth" : Prynne, how- 
 ever, " Enthronizeth." 
 
 » and by the hands of us the Bishops and Servants of God : add. Prynne. 
 
 ♦ where : Prynne. yn: B.M. 
 
 * their : B.M. 
 
 • betwixt : B.M. 
 
 ^ kingly : add. Prynne : not B.M. 
 
 • kingdom : B.M. 
 
 • faith : Prynne. 
 
io6 THE CORONATION AT HOLYROOD, 1633. 
 
 And then the Archbischope goinng to ye Table did begin ye Com- 
 munion, the King receuing it with grate reuerence, wich being endit 
 and ye bUssing giuen. 
 
 The King with ye Croune one his head, in his Robes, and Scepter 
 in his hand, returned with his quhole Traine in soleme maner (as he 
 entred) to his palace, the Trumpetts sounding, wer anssuered by the 
 Castell of Edinbrughe with ye thundring of grate ordinance. 
 
 And imediatly after his Ma*'^ begude to marche from the stage, then 
 wes ye pices of Gold and Siluer coyned for yat purpois flunge all ye way 
 as he went by the Bischope of Murray almoner for the tyme, among ye 
 people. 
 
 This Coyne had ye Kinges face one ye one syde in his Coronatione 
 Robes, vith this circumscriptione, Carolus dei Gratia Scotise Angl : 
 Fran: & Hyb : Rex: Coronat : 18 Junij 1633. and one ye reworsse 
 a Thissell, floured full in 3. grate stemes and maney small branches 
 issewing from it with this dewysse Hinc Nostras Creuere Rosse. 
 
 Finis^ 
 
 1 At end of the B.M. manuscript is written in the same hand : Upoun 
 Wednishday the 12 of Maij 1647 Mr. Persoun of Leith was admitted. 
 
I 
 
 APPENDIX VI. 
 
 CORONATION OF KING JAMES I. 
 
 The following service has been transcribed from Prynne's 
 Signal Loyalty and Devotion of Gods true Saints, and Pious Chris- 
 tians, towards their Kings: London, 1660, Part ii, pp. 263-302, by 
 Mr. Alfred Rogers, from the copy in the University Library, 
 Cambridge. 
 
 We have inserted [in square brackets] some small roman 
 numerals in Prynne's summary of contents in order to indicate 
 the corresponding titles or sections of our own comparative 
 Table, printed as our second appendix (pp. 73-78 above). The 
 disorder in which these numerals occur in his summary will 
 justify the remark of the late Mr. Maskell {Mo7tum. Ritual. 
 ii. p. 9, note 13, ed. 1882) that Prynne's account of the Corona- 
 tion is ' very obscure and confused.' 
 
 Prynne has not shown how far his two copies agreed 
 together, or how the one differed from the other. Yet he was 
 the more bound to have done this because of the unsupported 
 and, as we find, unfounded charge which he had helped to bring y 
 against Abp, Laud, that " In generall he compiled the forme of 
 his Majesties Coronation [in 1625-6] different from that of 
 K. Edward the 6th and King lames ; inserting some prayers 
 and ceremonies into it out of the Roma7t Pontificall. . . . 
 Among others, this, . . . Stand and ho uld fast." ^ This is the 
 only instance of an (alleged) inserted prayer that was given at the 
 trial, and we know that the form Sta et retine had as a matter 
 of fact been used both for K. Edward VI.^ and for K. James I."' 
 
 The reader will note that the prayers in their complete latin 
 original form cease to be given by Prynne after a certain point. 
 We print in italics those latin forms which Prynne does supply. 
 Perhaps we may infer that those passages which have not the 
 latin were gathered from one of his ' two Authentick Copies,' 
 while the remainder were taken from the other copy. As the 
 prayers which (in Prynne) lack latin belong to the order of the 
 Coronation of the Queen, it would seem reasonable to infer that 
 they were derived from the Order for K. James I., were it not 
 for Prynne's explicit statement elsewhere that the unction was 
 not then * in forme of a crosse.' But such a statement must be 
 received with caution. 
 
 ' Prynne's Canterbury's Doom, 1646, pp. 69, 70. 
 
 » Records ap. Burnet Hist. Reform, bk. i. No. 4. Cf. Signal Loycdty ii. 
 250. 
 
 » See Heylin's note of the copy wliich was in the King's Closet, supra p. 87. 
 
io8 
 
 A ceo UNT BY PR YNNE OF THE 
 
 In order that the reader may see at a glance how the sections 
 follow one another in the order for K. James &c. as Prynne has 
 given it, we here prefix a list of the contents. 
 
 A Brief out of Liber Regalis. The Preparation. The 
 Evening before the Coronation (p. 264). The Morning of the 
 Coronation. Processio ad Templum de Palatio. i\scentio ad 
 Thronum. Interrogatio Populi (p. 268). Descentio ad Altare. 
 Oblatio. Concio. Juramentum Regis (pp. 269-272). Him- 
 nus, * Veni Creator.' Litaniae (p. 273). Unctio Regis (p. 278). 
 [Traditio] Collobii, &c. Oblatio Gladii. Sceptri (p. 284). 
 Virgai. Benedictio Regis (p. 286). Ascentio ad Thronum. 
 Inthronizatio. Homagium (p. 287). Caeremoniae supportationis 
 Coronas. Communio Sacra (288). Descentio ad oblationem. 
 Tunica. [Traditio] Gladii (p. 291). Armillae (p. 292). Pallii. 
 Coronae. Annuli (p. 295). Communicatio Regis. Ascentio 
 ad Thronum. Finis Communionis. Descentio ad Tumulum 
 Edwardi Confessoris. Depositio Coronae sacrae et vestium 
 (p. 296). Indutio Coronae Novae et vestium. Discessio de 
 Templo ad Palatium. 
 
 [Consecratio Reginae : — Ad ingressum Ecclesiae (p. 297). 
 Benedictio Reginae. Vnctio (p. 298). [Traditio] Annuli (p. 
 300). Coronae. Sceptri et Virgae aureae (p. 301). Supportatio 
 Reginae (p. 302). Inthronizatio, &c.] 
 
 ^Ceremonies and Prayers 
 used at Yi\r\^ Jaines^ Queen Amies ^ 
 
 and our late King Charles 
 
 their Coronations at WesUninster 
 
 (of which I have two Authentick Copies), 
 
 never formerly printed. 
 
 Processio ad Templum de Palatio [i.]. 
 
 Oblatio [iii.]. 
 Concio [iv.]. 
 Juramentum Regis [v.]. 
 
 'Colobii, &c [viii.]. 
 Tunica. 
 Gladii. 
 
 A rmillcB [ix.]. 
 Pallii. 
 Cor once [x.]. 
 Annuli \y^\\ 
 Oblatio Gladii. 
 Sceptri. 
 _ Virgce. 
 
 Signal Loyalty &c. Part 2. By W. Prynne^ 1660 : p. 263. 
 
 Ascentio ad Thronum [ii.]. 
 Interrogatio Populi. 
 Descentio ad Altare. 
 
 Himnus, veni Creator [vi.]. 
 Litanice. 
 
 Unctio Regis [vii.]. 
 Investitura Regis [viii, xi.]. 
 Benedictio Regis [xii.]. 
 Ascentio ad Thronum. 
 Inthronizatio [xiii.]. 
 Homagium [xiv.]. 
 
 > < 
 
CORONATION OF KING JAMES L 109 
 
 I 
 
 Cceremonice siipportatioji is 
 CoroncB. 
 
 Communio Sacra [xv.]. 
 
 Descentio ad oblationem. 
 Communicatio Regis [xvi.]. 
 Ascentio ad Thronum. 
 Finis Coiiwiimionis [xvii''^.]. 
 
 Descentio ad Tumulum 
 
 Ediuardi Confessoris 
 
 [xvii.b]. 
 Depositio Coronce sacrce et 
 
 vestiuin. 
 Indutio Coronce Novcb et 
 
 vestiuin. 
 Discessio de Teinplo ad 
 
 Palatium. 
 
 M Brief out of the Book of the Rites of the Coronation, called 
 Liber Regalis. 
 
 1. The person that is to Annoint and Crown the King, is 
 the Lord Arch-bishop of Canterbury? 
 
 2. The place is the Church of Westminster, to which it is by 
 divers Charters granted, to be Locus constitutionis et Coronationis 
 Regice et Repositorium Regalium? 
 
 3. The time (if it may well be) some Sonday or Holy-day. 
 
 The Preparation. 
 
 1. There is a Stage set up, square, close to the four high 
 Pillars, between the Quire and the Altar, railed about, which 
 Stage is to be spread with Tapestry, and the Railes of it to be 
 richly covered. 
 
 2. It is also to have Stairs, out of the Quire up to it : and 
 down from it to the Altar, other Staires Eastward. 
 
 3. There is a Throne of Estate for the King to be erected on 
 the said Stage, adorned in all points as is meet. 
 
 4. There is also another Chair of Estate for the King, to be 
 set below by the Altar, on the right side of it, and a Fald-stool, 
 with Cushions for the King to pray at. 
 
 5. There is a traverse also to be made in St. Edwards 
 Chappell, for the King to disrobe himself in, after the Ceremonies 
 of his Coronation ended. 
 
 » P. 264. Compare "A' the Draft Order, 1626, p. 6 n. above. 
 
 ' [If for any cause the Abp. of Canterbury were unable to perform the 
 ceremonies of inunction and coronation, his place, according to the Uber 
 Regalis A.D. 1377, was to be supplied by another prelate ' qui inter episcopos 
 tunc presentes dignior reperiatur, aut cui dictus metropolitanus dictum 
 officium velit committere.' The statute i W. & M. c. 6. now gives the right 
 of appointment to the Sovereign.] 
 
 » [The Regalia were formerly kept in the Treasury at Westminster, the 
 * Chapel of the Pyx.'] 
 
no ACCOUNT BY PRYNNE 01^ THE 
 
 ^ The Evening before the Coronation. 
 
 1. The Evening before the Coronation, the King is to be put 
 in minde to give himself a certain space to contemplation and 
 prayers. 
 
 In what sort it is set down, in Libro Regali. 
 It appertaineth by office to the ^Abbot of Westminster, to 
 remember his Majesty of this and other observances. 
 
 2. There is then also to be delivered by his Majesties ap- 
 pointment to such persons, as he shall like to assigne to carry 
 them ; 
 
 1. The Regali. 
 
 2. The Paten. 
 
 3. The two Scepters. 
 
 , 4. The Rod with the Dove. 
 5. The Spurs. 
 
 3. There is then also to be delivered to his Majesty, the 
 Tunica, or Shirt of red Silke, with the places for the annoynting 
 opened, and looped close, which he is to wear next over his 
 Shirt. 
 
 The Morning of the Coronation. . 
 
 1. It is to be provided, that all the Regalia (that is, King 
 Edzvard the Confessors) Crown and other Ornaments, together 
 with the Ampull wherein is the Oyle,^ with which antiently the 
 Kings and Queens have been anoynted,(^) be laied ready upon the 
 Altar. 
 
 2. It is to be provided, that the Crown and other Robes 
 Royal, which the King is to put on and wear after the Rites of 
 the Coronation ended, be brought and laid ready in the traverse* 
 within Saint Edwards Chappel. 
 
 3. There is cloth to be spread on the ground, from the 
 Pallace Hall door unto the Stage in the Church, for -^is Majesty 
 to tread on all the way, by the Heir of the Lord Beauchamp of 
 Bedford Almoner for the Coronation day. 
 
 The receiving of the King into the Church. 
 
 I. The Archbishop and Bishops of the Realm then 
 present, together with the Church and Quire of Westminster 
 onely, are to meet the King at the Pallace gate, in procession 
 wise. 
 
 1 P. 265. 2 Since to the Dean thereof. 
 
 3 — (^) [These words are not in the 1626 Orders.] 
 
 * \The traverse : — Cf. ' Eritqueibi locus claiisus iuxta altare cum curtinis 
 per regios ministros preparatis.^ Missale Westm. (ed. Legg) p. 722. 
 5 P. 266. 
 
I 
 
 CORONA TION OF KING /AMES I. 1 1 1 
 
 2. Two Bishops assigned by the King-, arc to bear the one the 
 Regal, the other the Paten. 
 
 3. After^ them, three Peers (by the King Hkewise to be 
 appointed) are to bear, the one the Scepter with the Crosse, the 
 other the long Scepter, the third the Rod with the Dove. 
 
 4. After^ them the three Swords to be born, per Comitem 
 Cestrie, 2. Huntingdon, nnd 3. Warzuici'. 
 
 5. After^ them a Peer by the King, appointed to bear the 
 Spurs, 
 
 6. Then the King under a Canopy born by the Barons of 
 the Cinque Ports. The King supported by the two Bishops of 
 Durham and Bathe, 
 
 7. Abbas Westmonaster. semper la tcri Regis adhcerendo prcesens 
 debet esse pro dicti Regis informationr in hiis qu(B dictcB Corona- 
 tionis concermint solennitatem. Ad ipsiim vero hoc officium 
 solummodo spectat. 
 
 The King is to be received into the Church with an Anthem.^ 
 
 Protector noster. 
 
 Protector noster aspice Deus^ et respice in facie m uncti tiii, quia 
 melior est dies una in A triis ttiis super Millia, Quam diiecta, &c. 
 Gloria patri, &c. Behold O Lord, our Protector, and look upon 
 the face of thine Anointed, because one day in thy Court, is 
 better then a thousand Psal, Quam dilecta^ &c, 84, 11, Gloria 
 patriy &c, 
 
 ^The King passing up the body of the Church, and so through 
 the Quire, goeth up the Staires unto his Throne of Estate, and 
 there reposeth himself. 
 
 The King set in his Throne, the Archbishop going to every 
 of the four sides of the Stage, viz., North, South, East and 
 West (the Marshall of England^ going before him to all the 
 said places), asketh the people if they be willing to accept of 
 the King as their Soveraigne, that he may be Anointed and 
 Crowned ? His verbis. 
 
 The people demanded if tJiey be willing. 
 
 Sirs, here I present unto you King fames, the rightful 
 Inheritor of the Crown of this Realm, wherefore all you that 
 be come this day to do your homage, service, and bounden duty, 
 be ye willing to do the same } 
 
 Or thuSy 
 
 Sirs, here present \s fames rightfull and undoubted Inheritor* 
 by the Laws of God and Man, to the Crown and Royal dignity 
 
 • [Before: p. 12.] 
 
 ' [No mention is here made of a Queen Conscrt. The Anthem Pro- 
 tector IS said to be ' newly appointed ' for 1626. p. 13.] 
 » P. 267. * Nota. 
 
112 A ceo UNT BY PR YNNE OF THE 
 
 oi England, with all things thereunto annexed and appertaining, 
 elect, chosen and required by all three Estates of this same Land, 
 to take upon him this said Crown and Royal dignity, where- 
 upon you shall understand that this day is fixed and appointed 
 by all the Peers of the Land, for the consecration, enunction 
 and Coronation of the said most excellent Prince James. Will 
 you serve him at this time, and give your wills and assents to 
 the same Consecration, Enunction, and Coronation ? 
 
 Or thus, 
 
 Will you take this worthy Prince James, right Heir of the 
 Realm, and have him to your King, and become Subjects to 
 him, and submit your selves to his Commandements? 
 
 This while, the King standing up, turneth himself to every 
 of the four sides, as the Archbishop is at every of them speaking 
 to the people. 
 
 The people signifying their willingnesse, by answering^ all in 
 one voice. Yea, Yea, God save King James. 
 
 The Quire singeth the Anthem. 
 
 FiRMETUR MANUS. 
 
 Firmetur manustua, et exaltetur dexti'a tua, justitia et judicium 
 preparatio sedis tuce, Misericordia et Veritas precedent Jaciem tuam^ 
 Alleluiah. 
 
 Firmetur nianus tua. 
 
 Let thy hand be strengthned, and thy right hand be exalted. 
 Let Justice and Judgement be the preparation of thy Seat, and 
 Mercy and Truth go before thy Face. Alleluia Ps. misericordias 
 Dei. Glory be to the Father, &c. 
 
 While the Quire singeth the Anthem, the Archbishop goeth 
 down to the Altar, and revesteth himself there. 
 
 The Archbishop being there ready, the King, supported by 
 the two Bishops, (as before) and attended by the Abbot of 
 Westminster, goeth down from his Throne to the Altar. 
 
 The Kings Offerings and the Sermon. 
 
 There he maketh his first Oblation, which is, Pallium unum 
 et una libra auri. 
 
 After the King hath offered, he kneeleth down at his Fald- 
 stool. 
 
 The Archbishop saith the Prayer. 
 
 1 P. 268. [The words ' Yea, Yea ' are not in the orders for 1626.] 
 
corona tion of king james i. 113 
 
 Deus Humilium. 
 
 Deus humilium visitator, qui nos Sancti Spiritus illustratioue 
 consolariSy pretende super hunc fai)iuluin tuum Jacobum gratiam 
 tuam, ut per euvi, tuum in nobis addesse\ sentiamus adventum per 
 Dominum Christum nostrum, &c. 
 
 ^Deus visitator humilium. 
 
 O God which dost visit those that are humble, and dost com- 
 fort us, by the light of thy Holy Spirit, send down thy Grace 
 upon this thy servant James, that by him we may feel thy 
 presence amongst us, through Jesus Christ. 
 
 Then doth the Sermon begin, which the King heareth in his 
 Chair of Estate by the Altar on the South side of it. 
 
 The Sermon being done, the Archbishop goeth to the King, 
 and asketh his Majesty concerning his willingness to take the 
 Oath, usually taken by his Predecessors. 
 
 The King (shewing himself willing therewithall) ariseth and 
 cometh to the Altar. 
 
 The Archbishop ministreth the three first questions, and the 
 King answereth them severally. Scilicet, 
 
 I. QUiESTIO. 
 
 Si leges et consuetudines ab antiquis justis et Deo devotis 
 Regibus, Plebi Anglorum concessas cum sacramenti confirmatione 
 cidem Plebi conccdere et servare voluerit, et prcesertim leges con- 
 suetudines et libertates a glorioso Rege Edwardo Clero et populo 
 concessas, &c. 
 
 Dicto autem Principe se promittente omnia prcemissa con- 
 cessurum et servaturum. Tunc exponat ei Metropolitanus de 
 quibus jurabit. Ita dicendo, &c. 
 
 Prima Qu^.stio. 
 
 Servabis Ecclesice Dei, cleroque et populo pacem ex integro et con- 
 cordiam in Deo^ secundum vires tuas ? Respondebit, servabo. 
 
 ^Secunda Qu^stio. 
 
 Facies fieri in omnibus judiciis tuis equam et rectam justitiam 
 et discretionem in misericordia et veritate secundum vires tuas f 
 Resp. Faciam. 
 
 » P. 269. « P. 270. 
 
1 14 A ceo UNT B V PR YNNE OF THE 
 
 Tertia Qu^stio. 
 
 Concedis iustas leges et consueticdines esse tenendas, et promittis 
 per te eas esse pro tegendas, et ad honorem Dei corroborandas, quas 
 vulgus elegerit secundum vires tuasf Respondebit, Concedo et 
 promitto. 
 
 Sequitur admonitio Episcoporuin ad Regem^ et legatur ab ufto 
 Episcopo coram oinnibus Clara voce. Sic dicendo. 
 
 Domine Rex a vobis perdonari petimus^ ut unicuique de nobis, 
 et Ecclesiis nobis commissis, Canonicum Privilegium ac debitam 
 legem atque justitiam conservetis, et defensionem exJiibeatis, sicut 
 Rex in suo regno debet, unicuique Episcopo et Ecclesiis sibi com- 
 inissis. 
 
 Respondebity 
 
 Animo libenti etdevoto, promitto vobis et perdono, quia unicuique 
 de vobis et Ecclesiis vobis commissis Canonicum Privilegium et 
 debitam legem atque justitiam Servabo, et defensionem quantum 
 potuero, adjuvante Domino, Exhibebo, sicut Rex in suo Regno 
 unicuique Episcopo et Ecclesiis sibi commissis quod rectum exliibere 
 debet. 
 
 Adjicia7itur prcBdictis Interrogationibus qucejusta fuerint. 
 
 Pronunciatis^ omnibus supradictis, dictus Pf inceps confirmet se 
 omnia prcedicta esse servaturum. Sacramento super altare coram 
 cunctis protinus prcestito. 
 
 2JURAMENTUM GALLICE. 
 
 Sire, bouk5bous c^ranter £t qartrer, £t per ijostre serimnt confirmer 
 an peuple trc ^ngktem les legs et les custumes a eulx grantes pat 
 les Hofes Ue ^ngleterre et bos pntrecesseurs trroictereulx et tieboute? a 
 trieu, et nommemeut les legs, les custumes, et les j^rancSise? granter 
 au OPIergie, et au peuple'par le glorieus Hog Sbamt (JEtruartr bostre 
 pretrecesseur l^esponsto iRegis. %t les errant et promet. ([Bj)iscopus» 
 Sire, gartrere? bousaBieuet au semte (2[Bglise, au ODlergte et au 
 peuples, paix et accorU en Uieu entirement selonpe bostre poer P icCesp. 
 tHems. 3Je le gartierag* ^ptscopus. S^ire, fere? bou? faire en 
 tout? bo? fugements trroit, tustice,et tiiscretton in misericortie et berite 
 a bostre poer? laesp. Hegis. 3(e le ferap. ([Bpfscopus. Sire, 
 grantere^ bou? a tenir et a qartrir les leys,et les custumes trroicturelles 
 les pelux la (JTommunaute be bostre IReaume auera es leus, et le^ 
 trefentoe? et afforcere? al ftonor tie tu'eu, a bostre poer P ^esp. IRegts. 
 3Je le grant et promet. 
 
 » \Prenunciatis : MS. Bodl. Rawl. c. 425 (collated by Dr. J. Wickham 
 Legg.)] 
 * P. 271. 
 
r 
 
 CORONA TION OF KING JAMES 2. 115 
 
 THE KING'S OATH IN ENGLISH. 
 
 Sir, W^\\\ tiou errant antr kcp, anlJ by jnour 0at6 confirm to 
 tfic 13cople of (Snalanti, tfjc Uatucs anU (2rustomcs to tbcnt arantcH 
 i)D tpe Binos of iSnalanb (nowr Hatoful anlj ildiaious ^3rclicccssors ;) 
 aiitr namcln tfte Habs, (ITustomcs, ^mU jprancftiscs grantclx to tfje 
 Clcrgu an^ to tfie people, bn tftc glorious Hmg g)t/([Blitoartr j)our 
 ^rcticccssor.- 
 
 I grant and promise to keep them. 
 Episcopus, 
 
 &fr, OTill pou keep ^Seace antr ^areement entirclij (accortiing to 
 pour potoer) boti) to Gob, tje Jolg &f)urc6, t|)e ClerccD anti tj^e 
 people ? 
 
 Rex. 
 I will keep it. 
 
 Episcopus. 
 
 ^ix, 2!2Srtl pou to aour potoer, cause Hato, 3fustice, 
 ana Oiscietion in iHercp anO Crutl), to be ejcecuten ixi 
 all pour ]uDsemeut}5 ? 
 
 Rex. 
 I will. 
 
 Episcopus. 
 
 g)ir, oaill 3P0U grant to Ijolti anti Iteep flje ILatoeiaf 
 antJ ncri)tfull ©ustomes;, tobicl) t!)e Commonaltp of 
 pour liungHoni ftabe, anti to DrfenU anli upljolD fljem to 
 tlje Ijonour of ®oD, so muclj as m pou lpe» 
 
 Responsio Regis. 
 
 I grant and promise so to do. 
 
 This done the King sweareth to the observation of what he 
 hath promised then upon the Altar. 
 
 After the Oath thus taken, the King returneth to his Chair 
 of Estate again. 
 
 The Archbishop beginneth the Hymn, Veni Creator spiritus^ 
 and the Quire sing it. 
 
 The Hymn ended, the King kneels down at his Faldstool, 
 and the Archbishop saith the Prayer, Te invocamus, &c. 
 
 > P. 272. * [For the " Addition " in 1626, see above at p. 19.] 
 
 I 2 
 
1 1 6 A ceo UNT B V PR YNNE OF THE 
 
 ^Te invocamus Domine. 
 
 Te invocamus Domine sancie Pater Oinnipotens eterne Deus^ 
 ut hunc famulum tuum Jacobum, quem tucB divince dispensationis 
 providentia in primordio Plasmatum usque hunc prcesejitem diem 
 Juvenili flore letaniem crescere concessisti ; eum tucs Pietatis dono 
 ditatum plenumque gratia veritatis de die in diem coram Deo et 
 hominibus ad ineliora semper pro fi cere facias^ ut summi regiminis 
 solium, gratice supernce largitate gaudens suscipiat: Et miseri- 
 cordicB tuce muro ab hostium adversitate undique munitum 
 Plebem sibi commissam cum pace propitiationis et virtute victories 
 feliciter regere mereatur, per Jesum Christum. 
 
 We beseech thee, O Lord holy Father, almighty and ever- 
 lasting God, for this thy servant James, that as at the first thou 
 broughtest him into the world by thy Divine Providence, and in 
 the flower of his youth, hast preserved him untill this present 
 day, so thou wilt evermore enrich him with the gift of piety,, 
 fulfill him with the grace of truth, and increase him daily in all 
 goodnesse in the sight of God and men, that he may joyfully 
 receive the seat of supreme Government, by the gift of thy 
 supernal Grace ; and being defended from all his Enemies, by 
 the wall of thy Mercy, he may happily govern the people com- 
 mitted to his charge. 
 
 After the prayer done, beginneth the Letany to be sung by 
 two Bishops. Vel duo Cantores. Infra Letaniam hcec adjun- 
 gantur. Ut prcesentem, famulum tuum in tua pietate, Justicia et 
 sanctitate confirmare et conservare digneris, te rogamus audi nos. 
 Postea sequantur hce orationes. 
 
 Omnipotens sempiterne Deus creator omnium ^Imperatorum, 
 angelorumi^') Rex regnantium, Dominusque Dominantium, qui 
 Abraham fideletn famulu^n tuum de hostibus tritimphare fecisti; 
 Moysi et Josuce populo Prcelatis midtiplicem victoriam ^tribuisti ; 
 hu77tilemque David puermn tuum Regni fastigio sublimasti, 
 Salomonem Sapientice, pacisque inejfabili munere ditasti. Respice 
 nos ad preces humilitatis nostrce, et super hunc famulum tuum 
 quem supplici devotione in Regem consecramus Benedictionum 
 tuarum dona multiplica, eumque dextrce tuce potentia semper et 
 ubique circunda, quatenus prcedicti Abrahce fide firmatus, Moysis 
 mansuetudine fretus, Josuce fortitudine inunitus. Davidi 
 humilitate exaltatus. Salomonis sapientia decoratus, Tibi in 
 omnibus placeat. Et per tramitem justitice inoffenso gressu semper 
 incedat. Ecclcesiamque tuam deinceps cum Plebibus sibi annexis ut 
 enutriat ac doceat, muniat et instruat. Contraque onines visibiles 
 
 » P. 273. 2~(2) [imperator angelorum : Poniif. &c.] ^ p. 274. 
 
p. 
 
 CORONA HON OF KING JAMES I. 117 
 
 et invisibiles Jwstes eidem potenter regaliterque virtutis regimen 
 administret, Et ad verce fidei pacisque Concordiam eonim animos 
 (te opitulante^ refonnet, ut horum popidorum debita subjectione 
 fultus^ aim digno amore glorificatus, ad patemiim decenter solium 
 tua miseratione concendere mereattir. Tuce quoque protectionis 
 galea mmiitus, et scuto insuperabili jugiter protectus, armisque 
 ccelestibus circundatus, optabilis victories triumphum feliciter capiat 
 terroremque sucb potentice infidelibus inferat. Et pacem in 
 militantibiis letanter reportet per Dominum nostrum qui virtute 
 Crucis Tartara destruxit^ regnoque diaboli superacto, ad ccelos 
 victor ascendit, in quo potestas omnis regum consistit et victoria^ 
 qui est gloria hmnilium et vita salusque Populorum^ qui tecum 
 vivit. Amen. 
 
 O Almighty and everlasting God, Creator of all things, 
 Ruler of Angels, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, who didst 
 cause thy faithful servant Abraham to triumph over his enemies ; 
 didst give many victories to Moyses, and Joshua, the Governors 
 of thy people, didst exalt thy lowly servant David unto the 
 height of a Kingdome ; didst enrich Solomon with the un- 
 speakable gift of Wisdome and Peace. Give ear we beseech 
 thee unto our humble Prayers, and multiply thy blessing upon 
 this thy Servant, whom in lowly devotion we do consecrate our 
 King ; that he being strengthned with the faith of Abraham 
 indued with the Mildnesse of Moyses, armed with the ^Fortitude 
 of Joshua, exalted with the humility of David, beautified with 
 the Wisdome of Solomon, he may please thee in all things, he 
 may alwaies walk uprightly in the way of Righteousnesse, he 
 may nourish and teach, defend and instruct thy Church and 
 people, and like a mighty King, minister unto them the govern- 
 ment of thy Vertue against all enemies visible and invisible, and 
 by thy help reform their mindes to the concord of true Faith and 
 peace, that being underpropped by the due Obedience, and 
 honoured by the condign Love of these his people, he may, by 
 thy mercy royally ascend up to the throne of his forefather, and 
 being defended with the Helmet of thy protection, covered with 
 thy invincible shield, and all clad with heavenly Armour, he 
 may gloriously triumph, and by his power both terrific infidels, 
 and bring joyfuU peace to those that fight for thee, through our 
 Lord, who by the power of his Crosse hath destroyed Hell, and 
 having overthrown the Kingdome of the Devil, is with victory 
 ascended into Heaven, in whom doth consist all Power, King- 
 dome and Victory, who is the glory of the humble, the life 
 and salvation of his people, who liveth with thee and the holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 • P. 275. 
 
Ii8 ACCOUNT BY PRYNNE OF THE 
 
 Benedic domine^ &c.,^ hunc regent nostrum Jacobum, qui regna 
 moderaris a scsculo, et tali eum benedictione glorifica^ ut Davidis 
 teneat sublimitatis^ sceptrum et glorificatus in ejus te propitio 
 reperiatur nierito. Da ei tuo inspirainine cum mansuetudine ita 
 regere Populum sicut Saloinonem fecisti regnum obtinere pacificum,, 
 Tibi cum timore semper sit subditus^ tibique inilitet cum quiete. 
 Sit tuo Clipeo protectus cum Proceribus^ et ubique tua gratia major 
 existat. Honorijica eum prce cunctis regibus Gentium. Felix 
 populis dominetur^ etfeliciter eum^ Nationes adorent. Vivat inter 
 gentium Catervas magnanimus. Sit injudiciis cequitatis singu- 
 laris. Locuplet eum tua prcedives dextera frugiferam obtineat 
 patriam. Et ejus liberis tribuis^ profutura Prcesta ei prolixitatem 
 vitce per tempora, ut in diebus ejus oriatur justitia. A te robustum 
 teneat regiminis solium^ et eum Jocunditate et Justitia eterno 
 glorietur in regno. Amen. 
 
 O Lord, thou that governest all Kingdomes from everlastings 
 blesse we beseech thee this our King, that he may rule like 
 David, and by thy mercy obtain his reward. Grant that by thy 
 inspiration he may govern with the mildenesse of Solomon^ and 
 enjoy a peaceable Kingdome. Grant that he may serve thee 
 with fear, and fight for thee with constancy. Protect him and 
 his Nobles with thy Shield, and alwaies give him victory by thy 
 Grace. Honour him before all the Kings of the earth ; Let him 
 rule over Countryes, and let Nations adore him. Let him be 
 singular in Judgement and Equity, and make him rich with thy 
 rich right hand. Give him a fruitful Country, and give to his 
 Children all good things. Give him a long life in this world, 
 and in his dayes let Justice flourish. Strengthen thou the 
 throne of his Government, and with gladnesse and righteous- 
 nesse, let him glory in thy eternal Kingdome, through Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Deus ineffabilis author mundi, Creator generis humani^ 
 Gubernator imperii Conjirmator regni, qui utero jidelis amici tui 
 PatriarcJice nostrce Abrahce prceelegisti Regem seculis profuturum, 
 Tuum presentem Regem hunc cu^n exercitu suo per intercessionein 
 oinnium Sanctorutn uberi benedictio7ie locupleta, et in solium Regni 
 Jirma stabilitate connecte visita eum sicut Moysem ijt RubrOy 
 Josuam in Prcelio, Gedeon in agro Sa^nuelem in templo, Et ilia 
 
 * [The " &^c " occurring here and there near the beginning of a prayer, 
 may perhaps be due to Prynne's using one copy with the Latin prayers at 
 length to supplement another copy which had the catch-words only, and 
 grafting the latter upon the former for the press.] 
 
 2 [sublimitas : PrynneJ] 
 
 3 [libris : Pry7ine. — 'tribuis' {for tribuas) is the reading likewise of Bodl. 
 Rawl. c. 425.] 
 
 '^ P. 276. 
 
r 
 
 CORONATION OF KING JAMES I. 119 
 
 euin benedictione syderia, ac sapientice tucerorce perfunde^ quantum 
 beatus David in Psalterio^ Salomo7i jilius ejus, tc reinunerante 
 precepit e ccelo. Sis ei contra acies Inimicorum lorica^ in adversis 
 galea, in prosperis patientia, in protectione Clipeus sempeternus^ et 
 prcesta ut gentes illi teneant jidem, Proceres sui Jiabeant paceni^ 
 diligant Caritatem^ abstineant se a cupiditate, loquantur justitiain, 
 custodiant veritatem. Et ita populus iste pullulet coalitus be?tedic- 
 tione cBternitatis ut semper pennaneant tripudiantes in pace victoreSy 
 per Christum Dominum nostrum^ &c. 
 
 ^God the unspeakable Author of the World, the Creator of 
 Mankinde, the Governor of Empires, the Establisher of King- 
 domes, who out of the loynes of thy faithfuU friend our Father 
 Abraham, didst choose a King that should save all Nations. 
 Blesse we beseech thee this our present King, and his Army 
 with a rich blessing. Establish him in the throne of this King- 
 dome. Visit him, as thou didst visit Moyses in the Bush, Josua 
 in the Battel, Gedeon in the iMeld, and Samuel in the Temple ; 
 besprinkle him with the dew of thy Wisdome, and give unto 
 him the blessing of David and Solomon. Be thou unto him a 
 coat Armour against his Enemies, and an Helmet in adversity. 
 Give him patience in Prosperity, and protect him alwaies with 
 thy Shield. Grant that other Countries may keep Faith unto 
 him, and that his Nobles may live in Peace, embrace Charity, 
 abstain from Covetousnesse, speak Justice and maintain Truth ; 
 and so this people may grow up together with the blessing of 
 Eternity, that having overcome, they may rejoyce in everlasting 
 peace, through Christ our Lord. 
 
 Deus qui populis"^ tuis virtute consulis, et amore dominaris, 
 da huic famulo tuo Jacobo spiritum sapientice, cum regimine disci- 
 plince, ut tibi toto corde devotus in regni regimine maneat semper 
 idoneus, tuoque munere ipsius temporibus securitas Ecclesice 
 dirigatur, et in tranquillitate devotio Christiana pennaneat, ut 
 bonis operibus perseverans ad ceternum regnum te duce valeat 
 pervenire, per Dominum Jesum Christum, &c. 
 
 God which providest for thy people by thy Power, and rulest 
 over them in Love, grant unto this thy Servant James, the spirit 
 of Wisdome and Government, that being devoted unto thee with 
 all his heart, he may so wisely govern this Kingdome, that in 
 his time the Church may be in safety, and Christian Devotion 
 may continue in peace, that so persevering to the end in good 
 works, he may by thy mercy come unto thine everlasting King- 
 dome, through thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ, who ^liveth and 
 reigneth with thee world without end. Amen, 
 
 ' P. 277. « [populus : PrynTte.l ' P. 278. 
 
1 20 A ceo UNT BY PR YNNE OF THE 
 
 The Letany being ended, the Archbishop begineth to say- 
 aloud, 
 
 Sursum Cor da. 
 
 Resp. 
 
 Habemus ad Dominum. 
 
 Lift up your Hearts, &c. 
 
 Answ. 
 
 We lift them up unto the Lord. 
 
 Vere dignum etjustum est cequuni etsalutare, nos^ tibi se^nper et 
 ubique gratias agere^ doniine sancte^ pater omnipotens^ eterne Deus^ 
 electoruin fortitudo et huniiliuin celsitudo, qui in primordio per 
 effusioneni diluvii Crimina viundi castigare 'Doluisti, et per 
 Colunibam ramuin olivce portanteni pacein terris redditam demon- 
 sirasti. Iterunique Aaron famulum tuum per unctionem olei 
 sacerdotem sanxisti, et postea per hujus unguenti infusionem ad 
 Regenduin populuin Israeliticuin sacerdotes ac Reges et prophetas 
 prcefecisti, vultumque Ecclesice in oleo exhileranduin\ per Pro- 
 pJiceticain famuli tui voceni Davidi esse prcedixisti. Ita qucesumus 
 oinnipotens Pater ut per hujus creaturce pinguedinem hunc servuni 
 tuum Jacobum sanctificare tua benedictione digneris, eumque in 
 similitudine Columbce pacem simplicitatis populo sibi subdito 
 prcBstare^ et exemplo Aaronis in Dei servicio diligenter iniitari^ 
 regnique fastigia in Consiliis scientice et cequitate judicii semper 
 assequi^ vultumque Jiilaritatis per Jiunc olei unctionem tuamque 
 benedictionem {te adjuvante) Toti Plebi paratum habere facias per 
 Christum. Dominum nostrum^ 8ic. 
 
 It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that we should 
 at all times, and in all places, give thanks unto thee, O Lord, 
 holy Father, Almighty and everlasting God, the strength of thy 
 Chosen, and the exalter of the ^Humble, which in the beginning, 
 by the pouring out of the Flood, didst chasten the sins of the 
 world, and by a Dove conveying an Olive branch, didst give a 
 token of reconcilement unto the earth, and again didst conse- 
 crate thy servant Aaron a Priest, by the anoynting of Oyl, and 
 afterward by the effusion of this Oyl, didst make Priests, and 
 Kings, and Prophets, to govern thy people Israel, and by the 
 voice of the prophet David didst foretell that the Countenance 
 of thy Church should be made cheerfull with Oyl. We beseech 
 thee almighty Father, that thou wilt vouchsafe to blesse and 
 sanctifie this thy Servant fames, that he may minister Peace 
 unto his people, and imitate Aaron in the service of God. That 
 
 1 [os : Prynne^ ^ P. 279. 
 
I 
 
 CORONATION OF KING JAMES I. 121 
 
 he may attain the perfection of Government in Counsel and 
 Judgement, and a countenance alwaies cheerful, and amiable to 
 the whole people, through Christ our Lord. 
 
 This done, the King ariseth from his Devotion, and reposeth 
 him a while in his chair of Estate. 
 
 After a while, he goeth to the Altar, and there disrobeth 
 himself of his upper garments (his under apparel being made 
 open with loops only closed) at the places which are to be 
 anoynted. 
 
 The Archbishop undoeth the loops, and openeth the places 
 which he is to anoynt. 
 
 The Archbishop first anoynteth his hands : saying, 
 
 Ungiiantur nianus, &c. istce de oleo sanctijicato unde uncti 
 fuerinit Reges et prophetcB. Et sicut Samuel David in regent^ ut 
 sis bejiedictus et constitutus Rex in regno isto super populuin 
 is turn quel) I Dotninus Deus tuns dedit tibi ad regendum et guber- 
 nanduin ; Quod ipse prcestare dignetur, qui cum Patre et Spiritu^ 
 sanctOf &c. 
 
 Let these hands be anoynted, as Kings and Prophets have 
 been anoynted, and as Samuel did anoynt David to be King, 
 that thou maist be blessed, and established a King in this 
 Kingdome over this people, whom the Lord thy ^God hath 
 given thee to rule and govern, which he vouchsafe to grant, who 
 with the Father and the Holy Ghost, &c. 
 
 The mean while the Quire singeth the Anthem, Sadoc 
 Sacerdos. 
 
 Sadock the Priest, and Nathan the Prophet, anoynted 
 Solomon King, and all the people rejoyced, and said, God save 
 tfie King for ever. 
 
 The Archbishop saith this prayer. 
 
 Prospice omnipotens Deus serenibus obtutibus /tunc gloriosum 
 Regem^ et sicut benedixisti Abraham, Isaack et Jacob, sic ilium 
 largis benedictionibus spiritualis gratia; cum omni plenitudine tua 
 potent ia irrigare atque perfundere dignare. Tribue ei de rore ccbH et 
 de pinguedine terrce habundantiam frumenti vini, et oleiy et omnium 
 frugum opulentiam ex largitate divini muneris longa per tempora^ 
 ut illo regnante sit sanitas corporum in patria^ et pax inviolata sit 
 in regnOf et dignitas gloriosa regalis Pallatii maximo splendore 
 RegicB potest at is oculis omnium fulgeat^ luce Clarissima cfwruscare 
 atque splendescere qui splendidissima fulgura maximo perfusa 
 lumine videatur. Tribue ei Omnipotens Deus^ ut sit fortissimus 
 protector pat rice, et Consolator ccclcsiarum ac Ccenobiorum 
 
 » P. 28a 
 
122 ACCOUNT BY PRYNNE OF THE 
 
 sanctorum, maxima cmn pietate regalis munificentice, atque ut 
 sit fortissimus regum triumphator, hostium ad opprimendas 
 rebelles, et paganas nationes. Sit que suis inimicis^ satis terribilis 
 pro maxima fortitudine regalis potentice. Optimatibus quoque 
 atque prcecelsis proceribus ac fidelibus sui regni Munificus et 
 amabilis, et pius ; Ut ab omnibus timeatur atque deligatur? 
 Reges quoque de lumbis ejus per successiones temporum futurorujn 
 egrediantur, regnum hoc regere totum, et post gloriosa tempora 
 atque fcelicia prcesentis vitce gaudia sempiterna in perpetua beatitu- 
 dine habere inereatur. Per Christum, &c. 
 
 Look down Almighty God with thy favourable countenance 
 upon this glorious King, and as thou did'st blesse Abraham^ 
 Isaac and Jacob, so vouchsafe we beseech thee ^by thy power, to 
 water him plentifully with the blessings of thy grace. Give 
 unto him of the dew of Heaven, and of the fatnesse of the 
 Earth, abundance of Corn, and Wine, and Oyl, and plenty of 
 all fruits of thy goodnesse long to continue, that in his time 
 here may be health in our Countrey, and Peace in our King- 
 dome, and that the glorious dignity of his Royal Court, may 
 brightly shine as a most clear lightning, far and wide in the eyes 
 of all men. Grant Almighty God, that he may be a most 
 mighty protector of his Countrey, a bountifuU comforter of 
 Churches and holy Societies, the most valiant of Kings, that he 
 may triumph over his enemies, and subdue Rebels and Infidels ; 
 that he may be loving and amiable to the Lords and Nobles, 
 and all the faithfuU Subjects of his Kingdome, that he may be 
 feared, and loved of all men, that his Children may be Kings to 
 rule this Kingdome by succession of all ages, and^ that after 
 the glorious and happy dayes of this present life, he may 
 obtain everlasting joy and happinesse through Christ our Lord. 
 
 The prayer ended, the Archbishop proceedeth with his 
 anoynting. 
 
 1. Of the Breast 
 
 2. Between the Shoulders. 
 
 3. Of both the Shoulders. 
 
 4. Of the boughes of both his armes. 
 
 5. Of his head in the Crown.^ 
 
 The anoynting being done, the Abbot of Westminster closeth 
 the loops again which were opened. 
 
 The Archbishop saith these prayers. 
 
 1 [inimiciis : Prymie?^ " [diligatur : Pontif. &c.] ^ p_ 281. 
 
 ^ I" Marginal Prynne " puts here an expressive " Nota."] 
 
 5 [Nothing is said here of anointing " in manner of a Crosse."] 
 
I 
 
 CORONATION OF KING JAMES I. 123 
 
 DEUS DEI FILIUS. 
 
 Deus Dei filius Jesu Christe doiimius noster qui a Patre oleo 
 exultationis unctus est, participibus suis, ipse per prcBsentem sacri 
 unguinis infusionem spiritus paracliti super caput tuuin infundat 
 benedictioTiem, eandemque usque ad interiora cordis tui ^penetrare 
 faciat, quatinus hoc visibili et tractabili dono invisibilia percipere^ 
 et temporali regno justis inoderaminibus executo ceternaliter cum eo 
 regnare merearis, qui solus sine peccato rex regum euivit^ etgloriatur 
 cum Deo patre et spiritu sancto. 
 
 God the Son of God, Christ Jesus our Lord, which was 
 anoynted by his Father with the oyl of gladnesse above his 
 fellowes, he by his holy anoynting, pour down upon thy head 
 the blessing of the holy Ghost, and make it enter into the 
 inward part of thy heart, so that thou maist receive invisible 
 grace, and having justly governed thy temporali Kingdome, 
 thou maist reign with him eternally, who onely being without 
 sin, doth live in glory with God, and the Father, and the holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 Deus qui es justorum gloria, et misericordia peccatorum, qui 
 tnisisti filium tuum pretioso sanguine suo genus humanum redi- 
 vtere qui conteris bella, et propugnator es in te sperantium, cuius 
 arbitrio omnium regnorum continetur potestas. Te humiliter 
 deprecamury ut prcesentem fainulum tuum Jacobum in tua 
 misericordia confidentem, in prcesenti sede regali benedicas, eique 
 propitius adesse digneris ; ut qui tua expetit protectione defendiy 
 omnibus sit hostibus fortior. Fac eum Domine beatum esse, et 
 victorem de invictissimis. Corona eum corona^ justitice et pietatis^ 
 ut ex toto corde et tola mente in te credens tibi deserviat. 
 Sanctam* tuam Ecclesiam defendat et sublimet, populumque 
 sibi commissum, Juste regat, nullis insidiantibus malis eum in 
 justitiam convertat. Accende domine Cor ejus ad amorem tucB 
 gratice, per hoc unctionis oleum, unde unxisti Sacerdotes, Reges, et 
 Prop/ietas, quatinus dilige?ts justitiam per tramitem similiter 
 justiticB populum ducens, post peracta a te disposita in regali 
 excellentia annorum curricula, pervenire ad (Btema gaudia 
 mereatur. Per Christum Jesum, &c. 
 
 God which art the glory of the Righteous, and the mercy 
 of Sinners, who hath sent thy Son to redeem mankind with his 
 precious blood, who bringest Wars to an end, and defendest 
 those that trust in thee, upon whose good will and pleasure doth 
 depend the strength of all *Kingdomes ; we humbly pray in 
 
 * P. 282. 2 cuivitt : Prynne. » [coronac : Prynne^ 
 
 « [Sanctum : Prynn€.] » P. 283. 
 
1 24 A ceo UNT BY PR YNNE OF THE 
 
 this Royal seat, to blesse this thy servant, who putteth his con- 
 fidence in thy mercy, vouchsafe in thy favour to be present with 
 him, that he which desireth to be defended by thy protection, 
 may be stronger then his Enemies. Crown him with the Crown 
 of Justice and Piety, that with all his heart, and all his minde, 
 he may trust in thee, serve thee, defend and advance thy holy 
 Church, and govern the people committed to his charge in 
 justice and equity. Kindle O Lorde his heart with the love of 
 thy grace by the inward annoynting wherewith thou hast 
 annoynted Priests, Kings, and Prophets, that he loving Justice, 
 and leading his people by the wayes of righteousnesse, after the 
 glorious course of this life which thou hast appointed, he may 
 come to eternall joy, through Christ. 
 
 The prayers being ended. First a shallow Quoife is put on 
 the King's head (because of the annoynting). 
 
 If his Majesties haire be not smooth after it ; there is King 
 Edwards Ivory combe for that end. 
 
 Then the Colobimn or Dalmatica is put on him. 
 
 After the putting on whereof, the Archbishop saith the 
 prayer, Deus Rex Reguin, &c.^ 
 
 The King putteth on the Linnen gloves (part of the 
 Regalia). 
 
 Then he taketh off his Sword, wherewith he was girt before. 
 
 He goeth to the Altar, and there offereth it. 
 
 The chief Peer then present offereth, and redeemeth the 
 Sword. 
 
 Which having done, he draweth the Sword out, and carryeth 
 it naked before the King, from that time all the solemnity. 
 
 The Archbishop taketh the Scepter with the Crosse, and 
 delivereth it into the Kings right hand, with these words ; 
 
 ^Accipe sceptruni regice potestatis insigne, virgain scilicet regni 
 rectam^ virgain virtutis, qua te ipsuin bene regas, sanctani 
 Ecclesiam populuinque videlicet Christianum tibi a Domino 
 coinniissuni regia virtute ab iinprobis defendas, pravos corrigas, 
 rectos pascifices^^ et ut viain rectam tenere possint tuo juv amine 
 dirigas, quatenus de temporali regno ad CEternum regnum per- 
 veniaSy ipso adjuvante cujus regnum permanet in secula seculorum. 
 Amen. 
 
 1 [The Latin of this Benedictio regalium ornamentorum is given by Prynne 
 below at p. 129.] 
 
 2 P. 284. 
 
CORONA TION OF KING JAMES I. 125 
 
 Receive the Scepter, the signe of Kingly power, the Rod of 
 the Kingdomc, the Rod of Vertue, that thou maist govern thy- 
 self aright, and defend the holy Church and Christian people 
 committed by God unto thy charge. Punish the wicked, and 
 protect the just, and lead them in the way of righteousnesse, 
 that from this Temporal kingdome, thou maist be advanced to 
 an Eternal kingdome, by his goodnesse whose Kingdome is 
 everlasting. 
 
 After the Archbishop saith this prayer. 
 
 Omnium Domine fons bonorum^ cunctorumque Deus^ institutor 
 profectuum,Q) tribue qucesumus famulo tuo Jacobo adeptam bene 
 regere dignitatem^ et a te sibi prcestitum honorem dignare corro- 
 borare. Honorifica eum prcB cunctis regibus^ uberi eum bene- 
 dictione locupletUy et in solio regni firma stabilitate consolida ; 
 visita eum sobole, prcesta eum prolixitatem vitcB. In diebus ejus 
 semper oriatur Justitia^ ut cum Jocunditate et Icetitia eterno 
 glorietur in regno. 
 
 O Lord the Fountain of all good things, and the author of 
 all good proceedings, grant we beseech thee to this thy servant 
 James, that he may order aright the dignity he hath obtained. 
 Vouchsafe to confirm the honour which thou hast given him, 
 honour him before all Kings, and enrich him with a rich 
 benediction ; establish him in the throne of this Realm ; visit 
 him with increase of Children, let justice spiing up in his dayes, 
 and with joy of gladnesse, let him reign in thine everlasting 
 Kingdome. 
 
 ^Then the Archbishop delivereth the Rod with the Dove into 
 the Kings left hand, saying, 
 
 Accipe virgam virtutis atque cequitatis, qua intelligas te mulcere 
 pios^ et terrere superbos, Err antes viam doce, Lapsisque ifianum 
 porrige, disperdasque superbos, et releves humiles, ut aperiat tibi 
 ostium Jesus Chris tus dominus noster^ qui de se ipso ait ; Ego sum 
 ostium per me si quis introierit salvabitur. Et ipse qui est clavis 
 David et Sceptrum domus Israel, qui aperity et nemo claudity 
 claudit et nemo aperity sit tibi adjutor^ qui educit vinctum de domo 
 CarceriSy sedentem in tenebris et umbra mortis^ ut in omnibus 
 sequi merearis eum de quo Proplieta David cecinit, Sedes tua 
 Deus in seculum seculi^ virga recta est virga regni tui, et imitare 
 ipsum qui dicit, Diligas justitiam et odio habeas iniquitatem, 
 propterea unxit te Deus Deus tuus oleo Icetitice ad exemplum illius^ 
 quern ante secula unxerat prce participibus^ suis^ Jesum Christum 
 Dominum nostrum^ &c. 
 
 * — (') [institutorum perfectuum : Prynne.'] 
 
 * P. 285. » [particibus : Prynne.] 
 
1 26 A ceo UNT BY PR YNNE OF THE 
 
 Receive the Rod of vertue and equity, Learn to make much 
 of the godly, and to terrifie the wicked. Shew the way to those 
 that go astray. Offer thy hand to those that fall. Repress the 
 proud. Lift up the Lowly, that our Lord Jesus Christ may open 
 to thee the dore, who saith of himself, / am the dore^ by me if 
 any man enter in he shall be safe ; and let him be thy helper, 
 who is the key of David and the Scepter of the house of Israel, 
 who openeth and no man shutteth, who shutteth and no man 
 openeth, who bringeth forth the captive out of prison, where he 
 sate in darkness and in the shadow of death, that in all things 
 thou mayest follow him of whom the Prophet David saith. Thy 
 seat God endureth for ever, the Scepter of thy Kingdome is a 
 right Scepter ; thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity : 
 Wherefore God, even thy God hath anointed thee with the oyl 
 of gladness above thy Fellows, even Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 After this he blesseth the King, saying, 
 
 ^Benedicat tibi, 8ic., Dominus, custodiatque te, et sicut te 
 voluit super Populum suum esse Regem, ita in presenti seculo 
 fcelicem, et cBternce fcelicitatis tribuat esse consortem. Amen. 
 
 The Lord blesse and keep thee, and as he hath made thee 
 King over his people, so he still prosper thee in this world, and 
 make thee partaker of his eternal felicity in the world to come. 
 Amen. 
 
 Grant O Lord that the Clergy and People gathered together 
 by thy Ordinance, for this service of the King may by the 
 gracious assistance of thy goodnesse, and the vigilant care of 
 thy servant and King, be continually governed, and preserved in 
 all happinesse. Amen. 
 
 Grant that they obeying thy holy will, may be freed from all 
 adversities, and enjoying the riches of thy grace, may with 
 fervent love walk in the waies of thy Commandements, that in 
 this life being made partakers of thy peace, they may be Citizens 
 of thy Kingdome in the life that is to come, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The King kisseth the Archbishop, and the Bishops then 
 assistant. 
 
 After this, the King goeth up from the Altar to the Stage 
 (all the Peers solemnly attending his Majesty in their places).^ 
 
 In the mean time the Quire sing, Te deum laudamus, &c. 
 Which being ended, the Archbishop inthronizeth the King 
 into his throne there : saying, 
 
 1 P. 286. 
 
 2 [This ascent of the Stage precedes the benedictory clause Grant O 
 Lord that the Clergy, in 1626.] 
 
CORONATION OF KING JAMES I 127 
 
 Sta et retine a modo locum, quern hue usque paterna successione 
 tenuisii hcereditario judicio tibi delegatum per autoritatem Dei 
 omnipotentis et prcesentem traditionem nostram et omnium 
 Episcoporum ccBterorumque Dei servorum, et quanto Clerum Sanctis 
 Altaribus propinquiorem prospices^ tanto ei potiorem in ^locis 
 congruis Jionorem impendere memineris, quatenus mediator Dei et 
 hominum te mediatorem Cleri et Plebis in hoc regni Solio con- 
 firmet, et in regnum ceternum regnare faciat Jesus Christus 
 Dominus noster, Rex Regum et Dominus Dominantium, qui 
 cum patre et spiritu sancto vivit, et regnat in secula seculorum. 
 Amen. 
 
 Stand and hold fast from henceforth, that place whereof 
 hitherto thou hast been heir by the succession of thy fore-fathers, 
 being now delivered unto thee, by the authority of Almighty 
 God, and by the hands of Us, and all the Bishops and Servants 
 of God ; and as thou seest the Clergy to come nearer unto the 
 Altar, so remember that in places convenient thou give them 
 greater honour, that the mediator of God and Man may establish 
 thee in this Kingly throne, to be the mediator betwixt the 
 Clergy and the Laity, and that thou maist raigne for ever with 
 Jesus Christ, the King of Kings, and the Lord of Lords, who 
 with the Father and the holy Ghost, liveth and reigneth for ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 Which done, all the Peers do their homage to the King.^ 
 
 His verbis. 
 
 E become pour ILeige=man of Hife anti limb ; ana of 
 €artJ)lp exIlor5l)ip, anO JFaitt) an& Crottj sljall beaninto 
 pou, to libe anti trge toiti) pou against all manner of 
 folk, ^0 ©00 mc I)elp. 
 
 And after, put their hands and touch the Crown (by way of 
 ceremony, as promising to support it with all their power). 
 
 Then the King to ease himself of the Scepter and Rod in 
 his hands, giveth them to carry to such as it pleaseth his 
 Majesty. 
 
 The Archbishop kneeled down, and made his Homage as 
 followeth, 
 
 ^OuT OF THE Coronation of Edward the 6. 
 
 ^.a. g)I)all be faitl)full anfl true, anU JTaitI) anH 
 CrotI) bear unto pou our g^oberaign iLorti, anli to pour 
 l£>eires feings of ©nglanli, anti E sljall Do anD trulp 
 
 » p. 287. ' [The General Pardon not noted.] » P. 288. 
 
128 A ceo UNT BY PR YNNE OF THE 
 
 fenotoleDge fte utmz true of tlje ILantr^^ \ claim to |)oHi 
 of pou, m in ti)e rigl)t of pour CI)urcj), as ®oti sijall 
 l)elp me. 
 
 And so kissed the Kings left cheek, &c. 
 Or these wordes taken out of another book. 
 
 \ become pour man Heige of life antr limb, antj 
 Crotlj antr ijeartp JJ)onour to pou £;{)all bear, agams^t all 
 men tijat nolo libe anti Dpe. g)0 1)elp me ®Dtr, &c. 
 
 The Archbishop goeth down to the Altar, and begins the 
 Communion.^ 
 
 The Prayer QucBsumus omnipotens, &c. 
 
 QucBsumus omnipotens Deus, ut famulus tuus Jacobus Rex 
 noster, qui tua miseratione suscepit Regni gubernacula, virtutum 
 etiam omnium percipiat incrementa. Quibus decenter ornatus ; et 
 vitiorum. voraginem devita7'e, et hastes superare^ et ad te qui Veritas 
 et vita es gratiosus valeat pervenire, per Dominum lesum nostrum^. 
 Amen. 
 
 O Almighty God, we beseech thee that this thy servant 
 James our King, who by thy mercy hath received the govern- 
 ment of this Realm, hiay also receive an increase of all Vertues, 
 whereby he may be acceptable to thee, and avoid the gulfe of 
 vice, and overcome all his enemies, and finally come to thee in 
 glory, who art the ^Way the Truth, and the Life, thorough Christ 
 our Lord. 
 
 The Gospel' i^2i 22 } ^^ t^° bishops. 
 The Nicene Creed. 
 The Offertory.^ 
 
 The King cometh down from the Throne to offer. 
 He offereth twice. 
 
 1. Bread and Wine. 
 
 2. A Mark of Gold. 
 
 Then the Prayer, Omnipotens Deus, &c. 
 
 Omnipotens Deus det tibi de rore cceli et de pinguedine terrcB 
 hahundantiam frumenti^ vini et olei, et servia^it tibi populi, et 
 adorent te tribus. Esto Dominus fratrum tuormn^ et incurveiitur 
 ante te filii matris tuce^ et qui benedixerit tibi benedictionibus 
 repleatur^ et Deus erit adjutor tuus. Opus benedicat tibi benedic- 
 
 1 [The Anthem Protector 7ioster is not here mentioned.] 2 p^ 289. 
 3 [No special sentence or anthem specified for the Offertory.] 
 
^lON OF KING JAMES L 129 
 
 tionibus cceli desuper in montibiis, et in Collibus benedictionibus 
 abyssi jacentibus deorsuni, benedictionibus uberutn, et uvarum 
 Potnarumque, benedictiofies Pat rum antiquorum Abraham et 
 Isaac et Jacob confortatce sint super te. 
 
 Almighty God, give thee of the dew of Heaven, and of the 
 fat of the Earth, abundance of Corn and Wine. Let the 
 Nations serve thee, and the Tribes adore thee, and let him be 
 blessed that blesseth thee, and God shall be thy helper. 
 Almighty God, blesse you with the blessing of Heaven above, 
 in the Mountains and Hills, and with the blessings of the Earth 
 beneath, with the blessings of Corn and Wine, and Eruit, and 
 let the blessings of the old Fathers, Abrafiam, Isaac, and Jacobs 
 be established upon thee, through Christ our Lord. 
 
 Blesse O Lord, the vertuous coura^-e^ of this King, and accept 
 the work of his hands, replenish his Realm with *the increase of 
 thy Blessings, with the Eruit of the Heavens, and the dew of 
 the Water, and the depths. Let the influence of the Sun and 
 the Moon, drop down fatnesse upon the high Mountains, and 
 the Clouds rain plenty upon the low Vallies, that the Earth may 
 abound with store of all things. Let the blessings of him that 
 appeared in the Bush, descend upon his head, and the fulnesse 
 of his blessings fall upon his Children and posterity. Let his 
 Feet be dipped in Oyl, and his horn be exalted, as the horn of 
 an Unicorn, by which he may scatter his *enemies from on the 
 face of 'the Earth; the Lord that sitteth in Heaven be his 
 defender for ever and ever, through Jesus Christ our Lord 
 Amen. 
 
 Blesse we beseech thee, O Lord, these thy gifts, and sanctifie 
 them unto this holy use, that by them we may be made par- 
 takers of the Body and Bloud of thy only begotten Son Jesus 
 Christ And thy servant our King James may be fed unto 
 everlasting life of Soul and Body, and inabled to the discharge 
 of his great place and office, whereunto thou hast called him of 
 thy great goodnesse : grant this O Lord for Jesus Christs sake 
 our only mediator and advocate. Amen. 
 
 Deus^ Rex Regum, et dominus dominantium, per quem Reges' 
 regnant, et legum conditores Jura decernunt, dignare propitius 
 benedicere hoc regale ornamentum, et presta\ ut fajttulus tuus Rex 
 noster qui illud portaturus ornamento bonorum morum, et sanctarutn 
 
 • [*the ertuous carriage' : supra, p. 51. (The latin is *■ Jottitudinem.^)^ 
 « P. 290. 
 
 • [The prayers, &c., which follow here aie awkwardly placed. The 
 arraying, investing, &c., should naturally precede the Collect, Epistle, &c:, 
 as in the order for K. James I. in Brit. Mus. 6284, PI. cxx. A (see above, p. 
 80) and elsewhere. Prynne's order supplies the omission, corresponding 
 to pp. 36 4-2 though out of place, pp. 130-2 below.] 
 
 K 
 
1 30 A ceo UNT BY PR YNNE OF THE 
 
 actionuin in conspectu tuo fulgeat^ et post tempora alieni vitam 
 ceternam et gloriain quod tempus non habet sine fine possideat, per 
 Dominum nostrum^ Sec. 
 
 O God the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, by whom 
 Kings do reign, and Law-givers do make good Lawes, vouchsafe 
 in thy favour to blesse this Kingly ornament, and grant that thy 
 servant our King, who shall wear it, may shine in the spirit, with 
 the ornament of good life, and holy actions, and after this life 
 ended, he may for ever ^enjoy that life, and glory which hath no 
 end, through Christ our Lord. 
 
 The prayer done, the Abbot of Westminster arrayeth the 
 King. 
 
 1. With the supertunica, or close Pall. 
 
 2. Then with the Tynsin hose. 
 
 3. Then with his Sandalls. 
 
 The Spurs are put on by a Nobleman, thereto by the King 
 appointed. 
 
 Then the Archbishop taketh the Sword, and layeth it 
 before him on the Altar, and saith the Prayer, Exaudr Doinine, 
 &c. 
 
 QucEsumus^ Doinine preces nostras, et kunc ensem quo hie 
 famulus tuus Jacobus se circumcingi desiderat, majestatis tu(B 
 dextera benedicere et sanctificare dignare, quatenus defensio atque 
 protectio ecclesiarum, esse, viduarum Orphanorum omniumque Deo 
 Servientium contra scevitiam paganorum, aliisque insidiantibus 
 sit pavor, et formido, per Dominum nostrum, &c. 
 
 Hear our prayers, we beseech thee, and vouchsafe by thy 
 right hand of majesty, to blesse and sanctifie this Sword, where- 
 with this thy servant James desireth to be girt, that it may be a 
 defence, and protection of Churches, Widows, Orphans, and all 
 the Servants of God, against the savage cruelty of Pagans and 
 Infidels ; and that it may be a fear and terror to all those that 
 lye in wait to do mischief, through Christ our Lord. 
 
 Then the Archbishop delivereth the Sword into the Kings 
 h^iXids, sdiymg, Accipe gladium. Which Sword is girt about him 
 by a Peer thereto appointed. 
 
 ^Accipe gladium per manus Episcoporum licet indignas, vice 
 tamen^ et authoritate sanctorum Apostolorum consecratas, tibi 
 regaliter impositum, nostrceque benedictionis officio in defensionem^ 
 
 » P. 291. 
 
 « [' Exaudi quesumus, Domine ' is the reading of Missale Westni. p. 699. 
 But Liber Regalis omits ' quesumus ' in the text. J 
 3 ['Exaudi quaesumus' MSS. et edd.] 
 ♦ P. 292. * [cum : Prynne."] 
 

 CORONA TION OF KING JAMES /. 131 
 
 sanctiB fidei Ecclesice divinitus ordinatum. Et esto memor de 
 quo P salmis ta prophetavit dicens. Accingere gladio tuo super 
 femur tuum potentissime, ut per eundem vim cequitatis exerceas 
 inolem iniquitatis patenter destruas^ et sanctam Dei Ecclesiam 
 ejusque iideles propugnando protegas. Non minus sub fide falsos 
 quam Christiani nominis hostes execreris ac destruas, viduas et 
 pupillos clementer adjuves acdefendas, desolata restaures, restaurata 
 conserves, ulciscaris injusta, Confirmes bene disposita, quatenus 
 hcec in agendo virtu turn triumpho gloriosus. Justiticeque cultor 
 egregius ciiiii nnoidi salvatore^ cujus typum geris in nomine sine 
 fine merearis regnare. Qui cmn patre et Spiritu Sancto, 8lc. 
 
 Receive this Kingly Sword {which is hallowed) for tlie 
 defence of the Faith of Christs holy Church, and delivered unto 
 thee by the hands of Bishops, though unworthy, yet Conse- 
 crated, in the place^ of the holy Apostles ; and remember of 
 whom the Psalmist did prophesie, saying. Gird thy self with thy 
 Sword upon thy Thigh, O thou most mighty; and with this 
 Sword, exercise thou the force of Equity, and mightily destroy 
 the growth of Iniquity ; protect the holy Church of God, and 
 his faithful people, and pursue Hereticks, no lesse then Infidels, 
 defend and help Widows, and Orphans. Restore the things that 
 are gone to decay, and maintain those things that are restored, 
 be revenged of injustice, and confirm things that are in good 
 order, that doing these things thou maist be glorious in the 
 triumph of Vertue, and excellent in the ornament of Justice, and 
 reign for ever with the Saviour of the world, whose image you 
 bear, who with the Father and the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Then the Armill is put about his neck (in the manner of a 
 Stole) and tyed to the boughts of his two Arms. 
 
 The Archbishop saying ; 
 
 ^Accipe armillas sinceritatis, et sapienticB divinceque circum- 
 dationibus judicium, quibus intelligas omnes operationes tuas 
 contra hostes visibiles, et invisibiles posse esse munitas, per 
 Dominum nostrum, &c. 
 
 Receive the Armill, as a token of Gods embracing, whereby 
 all thy works may be defended against thy enemies, both bodily 
 and ghostly, through Christ our Lord. 
 
 Then the Mantle or open Pall is put on by the Abbot of 
 Westminster. 
 
 The Archbishop saying, 
 
 * [salvatora : Frynne^ 
 
 '[* by the authority :* K. * The Latin has t'/V^*. . . et author itateJ\ 
 
 • P. 293 [artfiittas : Prynne. The Lambeth MS. A., though very 
 commonly agreeing with Prynne, has here the singular * armillam'\ 
 
 K 2 
 
132 ACCOUNT BY PRYNNE OF THE 
 
 Accipe pallium, quatuoj' initiis formatuni, per quod intelligas 
 quatuor mundi partes Divince potestati esse subjectas. Nee 
 quenquani posse feliciter regnare in terris, nisi cut potestas 
 regnandi fuerit collocata de Ccelis, 
 
 Receive this Pall which is formed with four Corners, to let 
 thee understand, that the four quarters of the world, are subject 
 to the power of God, and that no man can happily reign upon 
 Earth, who hath not received his authority from Heaven. 
 
 Then the Archbishop taketh the Crown into his hands, and 
 saith this prayer : 
 
 Deus perpetuitatis, Dux virtutum ■ cunctarum hostium victor, 
 benedic hunc famulum tuuin Jacobum, tibi caput suuin inclinantem, 
 et prolixa sanitate, et prospera felicitate euni conserva, et ubicunque 
 auxiliwtn tuuin invocaverit, cito adsis, et protegas ac defendas. 
 Tribue ei qucesumus domine divitias graticE tuce, comple in bonis 
 desiderium ejus, corona euin in misericordia tua, tibique domino 
 pia^ devotione jugiter famuletury per Dominum nostrum lesum 
 Christum filium, &c. 
 
 God of Eternity, the commander of all Powers, the van- 
 quisher of all Enemies, blesse this thy servant, who boweth his 
 head unto thy Majesty, preserve him in long health, and pros- 
 perous felicity, be present with him,' ^protect and defend him, 
 whensoever he calleth upon thee. Give him, we beseech thee, the 
 riches of thy Grace, fill his soul with goodnesse, and crown him 
 with thy mercy, and let him alwaies in godly devotion wait upon 
 thee, through thy Son our Lord lesus Christ. 
 
 The Archbishop Crowneth the King, saying, 
 
 Coronet te Deus corona Galeaque justitice, Jionore et opere 
 fortitudinis, ut per officium nostrce benedictionis cum fide recta, et 
 
 inultiplici bonorum operum fructu ad ^Coronam pervenias regni 
 perpetui. Ipso largiente^ cuius regnum permanet in secula 
 
 seculorum. 
 
 God Crown thee with a Crown of Glory, and Righteousnesse, 
 with the honor, and work of Fortitude, that thou by our 
 Ministery, having a right Faith, and manifold fruit of good 
 works, maist obtain the Crown of an everlasting kingdome, by 
 the gift of him whose kingdome indureth for ever. 
 
 In the mean time the Quire singeth^ the Anthem. 
 
 1 opia : Prynne. « P. 294. ' [Cf. p. 40, lines 3, 4.] 
 
I 
 
 I 
 
 CORONATION OF KING JAMES I. • 133 
 
 Confortare. 
 
 Be strong and of a good courage, and observe the Com- 
 mandements of the Lord, to walk in his wayes and keep his 
 Ceremonies, Precepts, Testimonies and Judgements, and 
 almighty God prosper and strengthen thee whithersoever thou 
 goest. The Lord is my Ruler, therefore I shall want nothing. 
 
 Deus in virtute. 
 
 The King shall rejoyce in thy strength, O Lord, exceeding 
 glad shall he be of thy Salvation, for thou hast granted him his 
 hearts desire, and hast not denyed him the request of his lips : 
 for thou hast prevented him with blessings of goodness, and hast 
 set a Crown of pure gold upon his head. 
 
 ^Then he putteth the Ring on his Wedding finger -?• saying, 
 
 Accipe regice dignitatis annulum.et per Jiunc in te CatholiccB 
 fidci signaadum, quatenus ut hodie ornaris caputs et Princeps regni 
 dc Populi, ita perseveres auctar et stabilitor Cliristianitatis et 
 Christiance fidei, ut felix in opere^ locuples in fide cum rege Reguin 
 glorieris Cui est honor et gloria per ceterna secula secuiorum. 
 Amen. ' 
 
 Receive the Ring of Kingly dignity, and by it the seal of 
 Christian Faith, that as this day thou art adorned the. head and 
 Prince of this Kingdome and People, so thou maist persevere as 
 the Author and establisher of Christianity, and the Christian 
 P'aith, that being rich in Faith, and happy in Works, thou maist 
 reign with him who is King of Kings, to whom be glory and 
 honour for ever and ever. 
 
 After this the Archbishop saith this prayer : 
 
 Deus cujus est, &c. omnis potestas, et dignitas, da famulo tuoy 
 propricB suce dignitatis effectum in qud te remunerante permaneat, 
 semper que te tinieat tibique jugiter placere contendat^ per Dominuin 
 nostrum, &c. 
 
 O God, to whom belongeth all Power and Dignity, give unto 
 thy Servant' the Fruit of his Dignity, wherein grant he may long 
 continue and fear thee alwaies, and alwaies labour to please thee, 
 through Christ our Lord. 
 
 The King cometh to the Step of the Altar, to receive the 
 Sacrament. 
 
 The Archbishop ministreth the Bread. 
 
 The Abbot of Westminster the Cup. 
 
 » P. 295. 
 
 * [The finger is not specified in the old latin forms. A Prayer foi 
 blessing the Ring is provided in 1626, pp. 41, 42.] 
 
 » [The name of the King is not here specified. From this pomt cf. pp. 
 52-54.J 
 
134 ACCOUNT BY PRYNNE OF THE 
 
 The King returneth to his Throne, and there staieth the end 
 of Service. 
 
 The Communion being done, the King cometh down in 
 Estate to the Altar. 
 
 Thence into King Edwards Chappell. 
 
 ^The King taketh off his Crown, and deHvereth It to the 
 Archbishop, who laieth it on the Altar there. 
 
 The King withdraweth himself into the Traverse. 
 There the great Chamberlain of England^ disrobeth him of 
 the Robes of King Edward the Confessor. 
 
 These Robes he immediately delivereth to the Abbot of 
 Westminster. 
 
 The King is arrayed with his own Royal Robes provided for 
 his Majesty to wear that day. 
 
 The King being newly arrayed, cometh forth of the 
 Traverse, and goeth to King Edwards Altar. 
 
 There the Archbishop putteth on him the Crown which 
 is provided for his Majesty to wear that day. 
 
 The King taketh again his Scepter with the Cross into his 
 hand, and the Rod with the Dove. 
 
 The King with his whole train, in most solemn manner, goeth 
 back to his Pallace, by the same way he came. 
 
 Dinner being done, and the King withdrawing himself, the 
 Scepter which the King carried in his hand, with the Rod (being 
 the Regalia) are to be ;re-delivered to the Abbot of Westminster 
 againe, to be kept as they have been. 
 
 ^Consecratio Re^ince. 
 
 The Queen must be supported by two Bishops, from the 
 West door of the Church of Westminster^ &c. 
 
 The Queen must be anoynted, &c., after the Homage done 
 by the Lords, and the Kings Coronation finished. 
 
 The Queen following the King down to the Altar, going 
 before the Lords, bearing her Crown, Scepter and Rod, two 
 Bishops sustaining^ her, and for her there shall be made on the 
 left side of the Altar a Folding stool. 
 
 She shall sit while the King be required for the keeping of 
 the Customes, &c. and that done, while Veni Creator is singing, 
 and all the while the King is anoynting. 
 
 Dicetur ab Episcopo ad ingressum EcclesicE^^ at the West door 
 of Westminster Church. This prayer. 
 
 1 P. 296. * P. 297. sustianingf: Prynne.] 
 
 * [See above, p. 58 note 2 ] 
 
CORONATION OF KING JAMES I. 135 
 
 Omnipotens seinpiterney &c} 
 
 O Almighty and everlasting God, the Fountain and Well- 
 spring of all goodnesse, which dost not reject the frailty of the 
 Woman but rather dost vouchsafe to allow and choose it, and by 
 choosing the weak things of the world, dost confound those 
 things that are strong, which didst sometime cause thy People 
 to triumph over a most cruel Enemy, by the hand of Judith a 
 woman, give ear we beseech thee to our most humble prayers, 
 and multiply thy blessings upon this thy servant, whom in all 
 humble Devotion, we do consecrate our Queen. Defend her 
 alwaies with thy mighty right hand, and with the ^Buckler of thy 
 favour, protect her on every side, that she may be able to over- 
 come, and triumph over all her Enemies, both bodily and ghostly, 
 and that with Sarah and Rebecca, Leah and Rachel, and other 
 blessed and honourable Women, she may multiply and rejoyce 
 in the fruit of her Womb, to the honour of the whole Kingdome, 
 and the good government of the holy Church of God, through 
 Christ our Lord, who vouchsafed to be born of a most pure 
 Virgin, that he might visit and redeem the world, who liveth and 
 reigneth with thee, in unity of the holy Ghost, through all ages 
 world without end, 
 
 Another blessing of the Queen ^before the Nobles,^ to be said 
 at the Altar before she be anoynted. 
 
 Deus qui solus, &c- 
 
 God which only hast immortality, and dwellest in Light 
 which cannot be approached, whose Providence is never 
 deceived, which hast made all things that are to come, and 
 callest those things that are not, as the things that are, which 
 castest down the Proud from their Seat, and dost exalt the 
 Humble and Meek, we humbly beseech thy unspeakable mercy, 
 that as for the good of the people of the Jewes, thou didst 
 deliver Queen Hester from Captivity, and didst bring her to the 
 bed of King Assuerus, and the society of his Kindomef ; so for 
 the good of thy Christian Flock, thou wilt of thy mercy by our 
 Ministery, advance this thy Servant, to the most high and 
 Royall company of our King, that she continuing alwaies in the 
 chastity of Princely Wedlock, she may obtain the Crown that is 
 next unto Virginity, and may in all things, and above all things, 
 study alwaies to please thee the living God, and by thy holy 
 inspiration to perform those things that arc acceptable unto 
 thee, through Christ our Lord, Amen. 
 
 * [For the latin of this prayer and those which follow in the order given 
 by Prynne, see Missale IVestmon. pp. 727-732.] 
 
 * P. 298. ■ — (») [These words are peculiar to this Order.] 
 
1 36 A ceo UNT BY PR YNNE OF THE 
 
 ^Here the Holy Oyle shall be poured upon the Crown of her 
 head in the manner of a Crosse. 
 
 The Queen is to be anoynted two times, first in the fore part 
 of her Head, the Bishop saying these words : 
 
 In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, let 
 the anoynting of this Oyl increase thy honour, and establish 
 thee for ever and ever. 
 
 Secondly on her Breast, saying the same words : 
 
 In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, let 
 
 the anoynting of this Oyl increase thy honour, and establish thee 
 
 for ever and ever. 
 
 After the Anoynting, this Prayer is to be said : 
 Omnipotens seinpiterne Deus. 
 
 O Almighty and everlasting God, we beseech thee of thy 
 Goodnesse, poure out the spirit of thine abundant blessing, upon 
 this thy servant, that as by the Imposition of our Hands, she is 
 this day Crowned Queen^ so she may by thy sanctification, con- 
 tinue alwaies thy chosen and worthy Servant, that she may 
 never hereafter fall from thy Grace, through Christ our Lord. 
 
 ^Here the Ring must be given her, and put on the Fore- 
 finger of her Right hand, the Bishop saying, 
 
 Accipe annulum. 
 
 Receive this Ring the Seal of a sincere Faith, that you may 
 avoid all infection of Heresie, and by the power of God compell 
 barbarous Nations, and bring them to the knowledge of the 
 truth. 
 
 This Prayer must follow. 
 
 DeUs cuius est. 
 God, to whom belongeth all Power and Dignity, grant we 
 beseech thee to this thy Servant, by the signe of Christian Faith, 
 prosperous successe in this her honour, and that she may con- 
 tinue firm in the same, and endevourf alwaies to please thee, 
 through Christ our Lord. 
 
 Then the blessing of the Crown. 
 
 Deus tuormn. 
 O God, the Crown of the Faithful!, which dost Crown their 
 heads with pretious Stones. Blesse and sanctifie this Crown, 
 that as the same is adorned with many precious Stones, so thy 
 
 » P. 299. 
 
 * [The Queen's name is not here specified. The rubrics which follow 
 differ verbally from those provided in the draft "A" at p. SQ.aboveJ 
 « P. 00. 
 
CORONATION OF KING JAMES I. 137 
 
 Servant that weareth the same, may of thy grace be replenished 
 with the manifold gifts of all pretious virtues, through Christ 
 our Lord. Amen. 
 
 ^Thcn the Crown is set upon her Head, the Bishop saying ; 2" 
 
 jH^ Accipe Coronam. 
 
 Receive the Crown of Glory, and the honour of Joy, that 
 you may shine in Righteousnesses and be crowned with ever- 
 lasting gladnesse. 
 
 This also. 
 
 Officio nostre. 
 
 Seeing you are by our Ministery solemnly Consecrated for 
 our Queen, receive the Crown, of Royal excellency, which is 
 placed upon your head by the Episcopal hands of us, though 
 unworthy, and as you are Crowned without, with Gold and Pearl, 
 so labour to be beautified within with the Gold of Wisdome, and 
 the Pearl of Vertue, that after this life ended, you may with the 
 just Virgins, decently meet the everlasting Bridegroom, our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and enter the Kingly gate of the Heavenly Court» 
 by his help, who with the Father, and the Holy Ghost, liveth and 
 reigneth for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 Then the Archbishop putteth the Scepter in her right hand, 
 and a Rod of Gold in her left hand, saying, 
 
 Omnium Domine. 
 
 O Lord the fountain of all good things, and the giver of all 
 perfection, grant unto thy servant, that she may order aright 
 the high Dignity she hath obtained, and ^with good works 
 establish the glory that thou hast given her, through Christ our 
 Lord. Amen. 
 
 Then is the Queen carryed back into the Throne, by the two 
 bishops. 
 
 As she passeth by the King she boweth to him. 
 
 She is placed in her Throne, and thus continueth, untill she 
 come down with the King, to offer and receive the Communion. 
 
 The Queen going with the King into Saint Edwards 
 Chappell, putteth off her Crown there at the Altar, before which 
 Altar she stayeth untill the King hath made himselfe ready in 
 the Traverse. 
 
 After they both put on their Crowns Imperial, and so go to 
 the Pallace. 
 
 ' P. 301. - P. 302. 
 
APPENDIX VII. 
 
 CORONATIONS OF KINGS AND QUEENS OF ENGLAND 
 FROM THE NORMAN CONQUEST. 
 
 King 
 William L 
 
 Q. Matilda, 
 William II. 
 Henry I. 
 
 Q, Maude, 
 
 Q. Alice, 
 Stephen 
 Henry II. 
 
 Q. Eleanor, 
 
 was crowned : — 
 Monday, 25 th Dec. 1066. Christmas Day. 
 
 (He was crowned a second time, by Aired of 
 
 York, with 
 at Winchester, 1 1 May, 1068, at Pentecost.)^ 
 Sunday, 26th Sept. 1087. 
 ' Sunday, 5th Aug. iioo. (Feast of St Oswald) 
 
 By Maurice bishop of London.^ 
 at Westminster, ? Saturday, loth Nov. iioo. 
 
 St Martins Day. 
 Sunday, 30th January, 1121. 
 Thursday, 26th Dec. 1135. St Stephen's Day. 
 Sunday, 19th Dec. ('* the twentith " Holinsk) 
 
 1 154. He had received the fealty of the 
 
 Barons previously at Winchester. Crowned at 
 
 Eastertide 1 1 59 " for the third time " with — 
 at Worcester, having put off his crown at 
 
 Christmas, 1 158, when she also had been 
 
 crowned.^ 
 
 ^ Christmas Day was also the time of Charlemagne's Coronation, A.D. 801. 
 K. William I. kept up according to Saxon custom a triple coronation 
 festival annually : at Christmas (' Mydewynter ') at Gloucester, at Easter at 
 Winchester, and at Whitsuntide usually in London. Taylor, Glory of Re- 
 gality p. 62. Sianley, Memorials of Westminster (ed. 1868), says that 
 Matilda was crowned on Whitsunday, nth May, 1067, Raine i. 144. Saxon 
 Chro7t. anno 1067. But in that year Pentecost fell on 27th May. 
 
 2 For ' the fift daie of August ' as the date and ' Thomas Abp. of Yorke ' 
 as one of the consecrators of K. Henry I. Holinshed reiers to 'Wil. Thorne. 
 Geruasius Dorobernensis.' Taylor pp. 244-5, adds, ' the fourth day after 
 his brother's death. Maskell gives Hoveden as the authority for a later day 
 (Wednesday, Aug. 15th), 'in die Assumptionis b. Mariae.' Mon. Rit. 
 i. pp. 66, 67 n. 
 
 3 Prince Henry, son of K. Henry H. was crowned in his father's life- 
 time by Roger Abp. of York at Westminster, on Sunday, 14th June, ("the 
 15th" Taylor, p. 246), 11 70. His wife was subsequently crowned with him 
 at Winchester by French Bishops, the see of Canterbury being vacant. 
 
A TABLE OF ENGLISH CORONATIONS. 
 
 139 
 
 Richard I. 
 John 
 
 Q. Isabella. 
 Henry III. 
 
 Q. Eleanor. 
 
 Edward I. 
 Q. Eleanor 
 
 Edward II. 
 Q. Isabel 
 
 Edward III. 
 
 Q. Philippa. 
 Richard II. 
 
 Q. Anne, 
 Henry IV. 
 Q. Joan 
 
 Henry V. 
 Q. Catherine 
 
 Sunday, 3rd Sept. 1189.^ 
 
 Thursday, 27th May, 1199. Ascension Day. 
 
 Sunday, 8th Oct. 1200. 
 
 Friday, 28th Oct. 12 16. St Simon and St 
 Jude's Day, at Gloucester. He was again 
 anointed with complete ceremonies at West- 
 minster, by Stephen Langton, on Whitsunday, 
 17th May, 1220.2 
 
 Sunday, 20th January, 1236 ('in the Octaues of 
 S. Hilarie' Holinshed. ?) 
 
 i- Sunday, 19th Aug. 1274 (annoregni 2do).3 
 
 r Sunday, 25th Feb. 1307-8., "Shrove Sunday in 
 < the Leapyear " ; by H. de Merewell (" Wood- 
 L cock ") Bp. of Winchester. 
 Sunday {or Monday) ist {or 2nd) Feb. 1326-7.* 
 
 The Purification. 
 Quinquagesima Sunday, 2 Feb. 1328. 
 Thursday, 16th July, 1377. {Vigil of St 
 
 Kenelm.) 
 January 22nd t 1382 or 1384. 
 Tuesday, 13th Oct 1399, Tr. of St Edward K. 
 Monday, 26th Feb. 1403 (three months after 
 
 marriage). 
 Sunday, 9th April, 1413, Passion Sunday, 
 on their return from France, Monday, 24th 
 
 Feb. 1420-21, St Matthias' Day.^ 
 
 ^ K. Richard I. was crowned again after his return from captivity in 
 1 194, at Winchester (but not anointed a second time : Taylor, p. 249). 
 
 2 K. Henry III. was first crowned with a chaplet at Gloucester Abbey 
 on 28 Oct. 1216, Westminster Abbey being at that time in the hands 
 of the Dauphin of France. The ceremony was performed by the Bp. of 
 Winchester, but without unction or imposition of hands, so as to save the 
 rights of Canterbury. (Maskell shews that he was anointed on the first 
 occasion, Mon. Rit. ii. p. xx.) The complete ceremonies were performed 
 by Abp. Stephen Langton at Westminster on Whitsunday, 17 May, 1220. 
 
 =» Edward I. was crowned on his return from the Holy Land. Q. 
 Eleanor was the first of our Queens jointly crowned with her husband at his 
 inauguration. The Lia Fail or stone of Scone was brought over in 1297, 
 and offered by K. Edward at St Edward's shrine. David the Bruce was 
 the first fully crowned and anointed King of Scotland. Statut. Eccl. Scot. p. 
 xlvi. 
 
 * For the date of K. Edward the Third's coronation as ' Feb. i," Stanley 
 refers to Close Roll of Edw. HL m. 24 d. (Rymer, p. 684). " Queen Philippa 
 was crowned in the follo.w-ing year on Quinquagesima Sunday, 2 Feb. 
 1328." Memor. Westm. p. 67. Taylor (p. :254) says she was crowned "the 
 First Sunday in Lent, in the year 1327." This fell on March ist. 
 
 * Holinshed mentions that Walsinghana gives a different date for the 
 coronation of Queen Kate, in 142 1, vie., Feb. 9, the first Sunday in Lent. 
 The banquet was a fish dianer- 
 
140 
 
 A TABLE OF ENGLISH CORONATIONS. 
 
 Henry VI. Sunday, 6th Nov. 1429 {an?to regni 8^^)^ St 
 
 Leonard's Day. Also at Paris, Monday, 17th 
 Dec. 143 1. (Taylor says '7th Dec.') 
 Q. Margaret^ at Westminster, Sunday, 30th May, 1445. 
 
 Edward IV. Monday, 29th June, 1461, St Peter and St 
 Paul's Day. 
 
 ^V^trf ^""^1 26th May, 1465, ' Whitsunday ' Taylor. 
 Edward V. 7iot crowned. 
 
 Richard III. 1 Sunday, 6th July, 1483. (Sixth Sunday after 
 Q. Ann J Trinity.) 
 
 Henry VII. Sunday, 30th Oct. 1485. 
 
 Q. Elizabeth of York, Sunday, 24th Nov. 1487. St Katharine's 
 Day. 
 
 ^''Zj^LVunday, 24th June, 1509. Nat. St John 
 ^. L.Lmierme > -^^^^^^ . Midsummer Day.' 
 of Arragon J 
 
 Anne Boleyn, Whitsunday, ist June, 1533. 
 Edward VL Sunday, 2Cth Fek- 1546-7. * Shrovesunday.'^ 
 
 Sunday, ist Oct. 1553 ; by Ste. Gardiner, Bp. 
 
 of Winchester. 
 Sunday, 15th Jan. 15-58-9 ; by Owen Oglethorpe, 
 Bp. of Carlisle. 
 
 > Monday, 25th July, 1603. St James's Day. 
 
 Thursday, 2nd Feb. 1625-6. The Purification. 
 Q. Henrietta Maria was not anointed or 
 crowned. K. Charles was crowned in Scot- 
 land by John Spottiswood, Abp: of St 
 Andrews, Tuesday i8th June, 1633. 
 Charles II. (in Scotland, in Scone parish church, installed 
 
 Mary I. 
 
 Elizabeth 
 
 James I. 
 Q. Ann 
 Charles I.^ 
 
 1 Holinshed misdates ths^ coronation of Edward VI. as 'the fiue and 
 twentith.' 
 
 2 Prince Henry son of K. James \. was created Prince of Wales, Duke of 
 Cornwall, Earl of Chester, &c., in the Parliament House, on Monday, 4th 
 June, 1610, per cincturam gladii, tradiiionem et positionem serti in capite., et 
 annuli aurei in digito., nee non virgae aureae {siciit olim argenteae) in ina7tu. 
 The Prince came in a surcoat of purple velvet. The King performed the 
 ceremony of creation, putting on the purple mantle, girding on the sword, 
 investing with rod and ring, and setting the cap and coronet on his head. 
 The Abp. of York and eighteen other Bishops, W. Camden Clarenceux, &c., 
 &c., were present. (Nichols, Progr. K. James I. vol. ii, pp. 328-9,) 
 Similarly Prince Charles was created Prince of Wales, &c., in the Palace at 
 Whitehall, on Monday, 4th Nov. 16 16, by K. James, the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury and others being present. Dr. Sinhouse as the Prince's 
 Chaplain said grace at the banquet which followed the ceremony of creation 
 {ibid. iii. pp. 212, 213). 
 
A TABLE OF ENGLISH CORONATIONS. i4i 
 
 by the Marquis of Argyle, Wednesday, ist 
 Jan. 165 1. A civil ceremony.)^ 
 
 Charles II. Tuesday, 23rd April, 1661. St George's Day. 
 
 James II. 1 
 
 Q. Mary of ^Thursday, 23rd April, 1685. St George's Day. 
 Modcua J 
 
 Mary II. T Thursday, nth April, 1689, by H. Compton 
 
 William III. J Bp. of London. 
 
 Anne Thursday, 23rd April, 1702. St George's Day. 
 
 George I. Wednesday, 20th Oct. 17 14. 
 
 "a^hfroL }wednesday,,.thOct. ^^27. 
 
 I'mIL JTuesday, 22nd Sept. 176.. 
 George IV. Thursday, 19th July, 182 1. ' 
 
 ™Tlaide JThursday, 8th Sept. 1831. Nat. B. V. Mary. 
 Victoria Thursday, 28th June, 1838. Eve of St Peter. 
 
 Praesta ei prolixitatem vitae^ D online ! 
 
 * " The Form and Order of the Coronation of Charles the Second King 
 of Scotland, England, France and Ireland ; as it was acted and done at 
 Scoon, the first Day of January, 165 1," with the sermon by Rob. Dowglas 
 moderator of the Commission of the General Assembly, who contended for 
 the omission of the ceremony of unction, and with the Solemn League and 
 Covenant, &c., &c., is printed as no. 9 in the 8"° collection called the Phenix 
 1707, i. pp. 232-270. Oliver Cromwell had been installed as Lord Protector 
 in the Chair of Scotland which was brought out of the abbey for the purpose 
 into Westminster Hall, on Friday 26th June, 1657. 
 
142 
 
 A TABLE OF ENGLISH CORONATIONS. 
 
 A List of Archbishops of Canterbury and other Bishops conse- 
 crating ; also of Deans and Bishops, members of the 
 Chapter of Westminster at the Coronations subsequent to 
 the dissolution of the Monastery of Westminster. 
 
 Kings of England. 
 
 When Crowned. 
 
 Primate and Con- 
 secrator. 
 
 Abbots, Deans, and 
 
 bishops- prebendaries 
 
 of Westminster. 
 
 Edward VI. 
 Mary- 
 Elizabeth . . . 
 
 James I. 
 
 Charles I. ... 
 
 Charles II.... 
 James II. ... 
 
 William & Mary 
 Anne 
 
 George I. ... 
 George II. ... 
 George III. 
 George IV.... 
 William IV. 
 
 VICTORIA 
 
 {Whojn GOD pre- 
 serve !) 
 
 20 Feb. 1547 
 
 1 Oct. 1553 
 
 15 Jan. 1559 
 25 July, 1603 
 
 2 Feb. 1626 
 
 23 Apr. 1661 
 23 Apr. 1685 
 
 II Apr. 1689 
 23 Apr. 1702 
 20 Oct. 1714 
 II Oct. 1727 
 22 Sep. 1 761 
 19 July, 1 82 1 
 8 Sep. 183 1 
 28 June, 1838 
 
 Tho. Cranraer ., 
 
 {(T. Cranmer) 
 Ste. Gardiner Ep, 
 Winton ... 
 
 ( {Sede Cant, va- 
 
 ) cante) 
 
 ) Owen Oglethorpe 
 
 ( Ep. Carliol .. 
 
 Jo. Whitgift 
 
 Geo. Abbott 
 
 W. Juxon 
 
 W. Sancroft 
 
 ' (W. S. nonjuror) 
 H. Compton, Bp. 
 of London 
 
 Tho. Tenison 
 
 Tho. Tenison .., 
 
 W. Wake 
 
 Tho. Seeker 
 
 C. Manners Sut- 
 ton. 
 
 W. Howley 
 W. Howley 
 
 W. Boston, ol, abbas. 
 
 Hugh Weston, de- 
 canus. 
 
 Jo. Feckenham, ab- 
 bas. 
 
 i Lancelot Andrewes, 
 J dean. 
 
 I John Young, Bp. of 
 \ Rochester. 
 
 njo. Williams, Bp. 
 J of Lincoln.) 
 I deputy, W. Laud, 
 I Bp. of St. Davids. 
 
 rj. Earle, D.D. Clerk 
 -| of the Closet, dean. 
 \ B. Laney, Bp. of Pet. 
 
 Tho. Spratt, Bp. of 
 Rochester. 
 
 iTho. Spratt, Bp. of 
 j Rochester. 
 
 Tho. Spratt, Bp. of 
 Rochester. 
 
 Fra. Atterbury, Bp. 
 of Rochester. 
 
 Sam. Bradford, Bp. 
 of Carlisle. 
 
 Zach. Pearce, Bp, 
 of Bangor. 
 
 Jo. Ireland, dean. 
 
 Jo. Ireland, dean. 
 
 ijo. Ireland, dean. 
 J. H. Monk, Bp. of 
 Gloucester. 
 
INDEX ORATIONUM 
 
 ANTIPHONARUM FORMULARUMQUE CETERARUM 
 
 IN UNCTIONE ET 
 
 CORONATIONE REGIS ET REGINAE 
 
 ANGLIAE. 
 
 • An asterisk marks those prayers and forms which are found in the Coronation 
 service of K. Ethelred, A.D. 978. 
 
 t A dagger marks those which are in Abp. Egbert's Coronation Order. 
 
 [ Square brackets ] are used to mark certain entries in this index as not occurring in 
 the Coronation forms of 1626 ; or (in a few cases, where a reference numeral to a 
 page of the present volume is supplied) to some IcUin catch-words which chance not 
 to have been supplied by the writer of the Lambeth MS. 1078, though the English 
 of the same is there given. 
 
 The letter "H" is used for reference to certain pages in the appendix to Dr. 
 Henderson's edition of " the York Pontifical " (Surtees Society, vol. 61. ) Thus *' H. 
 pi>. 214-221" refers to the Consecratio Regis in the De Mortival (14th century) 
 Pontifical ; *' H. 222-224 " to the Comecratio Reginae in the same manuscript. " H, 
 270-277" is the famous Consecratio yEfheldredi Regis Angio-Saxonum, preserved (so 
 far as the text goes) in the Dunstan Pontifical at Paris (Hibl. Nat. ro. 943) and 
 elsewhere. **H. 279-283" gives the Letania in Consecratione Reginae Maiildaey 
 A.D. 1068. References are given to Monumenta Ritualia Maskell's latest edition, 
 1882. 
 
 Abeuntes, (In illo tempore,) EvaHg. (S. Matt. xxii. 15-22). 
 
 [ Absolut ionem, cf. Device Hen. vii. Rutl. Papers, 22.] 
 
 *[Accipe annulum fidei, signaculum sinceritatis, 60.] 
 
 Accipe armillam, 38 ("armillas" Afon. Rit. ii. 29). Cf. 131 «. 
 
 [Accipe coronam glorie, 61.] MS. Tiber. B. 8. H. 224. 
 
 Accipe gladium per manus episcoporum, 37. 
 
 •Accipe hunc gladium cum Dei benedictione, H. 274. 
 
 Accipe pallium, 38. 
 
 Accipe regiae dignitatis annulum, 41. 
 
 *Accipe sceptrum, 42. 
 
 •Accipe virgam virtutis, 43. 
 
 [Agnus Dei, Mon. Rit. ii. 46, Device Hen. vii. Rutl. Papers, 22. ] 
 
 ♦"[Aliud est, Ut rapacitates, &c. {in maftdatis novi Regis ad populum) Egbert^ I05.] 
 
 [All this I promise to do, Mon. Rit. ii. 114.] 
 
 [Alleluia. Mon. Rit. ii. 22, 78.] 
 
 Almighty and everliving God, who by thy holy Apostle ... to receive these our 
 
 prayers which we offer. Mon. Rit. ii. 138. 
 Almighty God the Fountain of all goodness ; Give ear, Mon. Rit. ii. 149 ; cf. O 
 
 Almighty and Everiastin^; God the F. 
 Almighty God who has promised to hear, Mm. Rit. ii, 147. 
 
144 INDEX, 
 
 And as Solomon was anointed, Mo7i. Kit. ii. ii8. 
 
 Animo libenti et devoto, 22. 
 
 Assist us mercifully, Postcomm. Mon. Kit. ii. 146. 
 
 t[Auribus percipe, Dne. AU'a. Egbert, ico. 
 
 Be thou anointed with Holy Oil, cf. tlngantur majius^ Mon. Rit. ii. 117. 
 
 +[Beati immaculati, Ps. 118 = 119. (Egbert) Mon. Rit. ii. ']'].'\ 
 
 Behold O God our Defender, 13. 
 
 Behold O God our defender (Ps. 84) Ant. v. 47. 
 
 Behold O God our Defender. Ant. Mon. Rit. n. 120. 
 
 Benedic Deus [al. Domine) et sanctifica annulum istum et mitle super eum septi- 
 
 formem, 40. 
 [Benedic Domine (clementissimum) hunc clem, regem, cum universo. Da ei de rore. 
 
 Sitt in regno. Ut ille transiens.t Quod ipse. Leofric, 8 ; cf. Egbert, 95.] 
 *Benedic, Domine, fortitudinem, 51 ; H. 277. 
 +[Benedic Diie fortitudinem principis nostri) benedictio ad galeam) Egbert^ 103 ; 
 
 Leofric, 231.] 
 t[Benedic, Domine, fortitudinem regis {al. huius) principis [nostri] et {Egbert) Mon. 
 
 Rit. ii. 82; H. 277.] 
 [Bene^dic, Domine, hunc annulum, /r^ Regina, Mon. Rit. ii. 60.] 
 t[Benedic, Domine, hunc presulem (a/, preelectum) principem. Et tali. Tibi semper. 
 
 Sis ei. Vivat. Locupletet. Da ei. (A te. Et presta. Tu eius. Tu ei. 
 
 Tu in iniuriis. In te habeat. Ut quem. Et ita.) Quod ipse. {Egbert) Mon. 
 
 Rit. ii. 80; H. 276.] 
 Benedic, Domine, hunc regem [nostrum] N. , qui regna, 29. 
 Benedicat tibi Dominus custodiatque te, et sicut, 43. 
 [Benedicat tibi Diis, custodiens que te. Clerum ac populum.. Quatinus divinis. Quod 
 
 ipse. {Super Regem in tempore Synodi) Egbert, 95 ; Leofric, 9, 249.) 
 [Benedicat vos divina maiestas, Mon. Rit. ii. 87.] 
 Blesse, O Lord, we beseech thee, these thy g'fts, 50. Cf. 129. 
 Bless, O Lord, we beseech thee, these thy gifts, Mon. Rit. ii. 137. 
 Carissimi, [obsecro vos tanquam aduenas . . . ] Subiecti estote . . . regem honori- 
 
 ficate. (Serui . . . haec est enim gratia . . . DSo nostro. ) Epist. Pet. ii. 
 
 [II, 12,] 13-17 (1-19), 48 (cf. Mon. Rit. ii. 42.) 
 Charge them who are rich, Offert. Mon. Rit. ii. 136. 
 *[Christe perunge hunc Regem, H. 272.] 
 [Christus vincit. tetania. Mon. Rit. ii. 85.] 
 [Clerum ac populum], 44. 
 Come Holy Ghost our souls inspire, 68. 
 Concedis justas leges, 21. 
 Concedo et promitto, 21. 
 
 [Conhteor, Regum communicandorum. Device Hen. vii. Rutl. Papers, 22.] 
 *Confortare et esto robustus, {al. vir), 40. 
 *Coronet le Deus {al. Dns) corona, 39. 
 [Creator et conseruator, Mon. Rit. ii. 60.] 
 [Credo in Vnum, 49.] 
 Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers (l Pet. ii. 11-17), 48. cf. Mon. Rit. 
 
 ii. 106. 
 [Desiderium animi eius. Tractus. Mon. Rit. ii. 43.] 
 [Deus cselestium terrestrium[que] conditor creaturarum atque humani generis 
 
 benignissime reparator], 40 n. 
 Deus cuius est omnis potestas, 42. 
 
 *[Deus cuius est omnis potestas, 60]. MS. Tiber. B. 8. H. 223.] 
 *Deus Dei Filius, Jesus Christus Dils nr., qui a Patre oleo, 34, 
 *tDeus electorum fortitudo, H., 273. Vide " Vere dignum." 
 Deus humilium visitator, qui nos, 18. 
 
 Deus in cuius manu corda sunt regum, {pro Rege et Regina) Mon. Rit. ii. 42. 
 [Deus in te sperantium salus, /rt? regnantibus. Egbert, 131.] 
 Deus inefifabilis Auctor mundi, [et] conditor, 29. 
 Deus in virtute tua laetabitur (Ps. 20-21) Ant. iv., 40, cf. Dne. 
 +[Deus perpetuitatis auctor, (Orat. vii. supra Regem) Egbert, 103 ; Leofric, 231. 
 *Deus perpetuitatis, Deus Dux virtutum, 39. 
 t[Deus, qui ad predicandum {Egbert) Mon. Rit. ii. %^.] 
 
JXDEX. 
 
 145 
 
 Deus qui es iustorum gloria, 34. 
 
 t[* Deus qui populis ' indulgendo consolaris (' incapite libri^^ hoc est, in consecratione 
 Episcopi benedictio episcopalis, Egbert, 6, ed. Surtees. Sed forsan ex errorc 
 scribae pro Orat. Dg. qui populis tuis, &c.] 
 (t)*Deus qui populis tuis virtute consulis, 30. 
 *[Deus qui providentia tua, celestia simul, H. 274.] 
 Deus qui solus habes immortalitatem, 59. 
 
 t[Deus regnorum omnium, et Christiani, {Egfyert) Mon. Rit. ii. 77.] 
 Deus Rex regum et Diis domiantium, per quem reges, 35. ^ 
 
 Deus tuorum corona fidelium, 39. 
 [Deus tuorum corona fidelium, 61.] 
 [Dirigatur oratio. Grad. Mon. Rit. ii. 42 .] 
 tDomine, al. Deus in virtute, Ps. xx., Mon. Rit. ii. 22. 
 f[Domine in virtute tua laetabitur. AWa f. Mon. Rit. ii. 42.] 
 Domine Rex, a vobis perdonari, 22. 
 
 [Dominus regit, Ps. xxii, {Mon. Rit. ii. 32), 40, line 10. 
 [Dominus vobiscum, A/on. Rit. ii. 13, 18.] 
 (Dominus vobiscum in Coron. Reginae. Mon. Rit. ii. 60.] 
 [Eleuatio manuum Gradale Versus. Mon. Rit. ii. 42.] 
 t[Exaudi Deus orationem meam, Offert. Egbert, 104.] 
 Exaudi quaesumus, Diie, preces nostra?, et hunc ensem, 36. Cf. 130 n. 
 *[Extendat omnipotem Dominus dexteram, Benedictio ad. Rrgem, II. 275.] 
 Faciam, 21. 
 P'acies fieri, 21. 
 *Firmetur manus. Ant. ii. 16. 
 [Gloria in excelsis, cf, 52.] 
 [Gloria in excelsis Deo, Mon. Rit. ii. 41.] 
 [Gloria victori sit Christo, Mon. Rit. ii. 87.] 
 God save King C, 16. Cf. 121. 
 [Gratias agamus], 30. 
 
 Hallelujah : For the Lord God, Ant. Mon. Rit. ii. 146, 152. 
 t[Hanc igitur obi. Diie, famuli tui X. quam tibi [Egbert) Mon. Rit. ii. 83 ] 
 Hear our prayers O Lord, Mon. Rit. ii. 120, cf. Exaudi q'S. 
 +[Hec dicit Dfis Ds : Dabo pacem (Levit. xxvi. 6-9) Egbert ; Mon. Rit. ii. 78.] 
 Hec nos communio, Postcomm. Mon. Rit. ii. 47. 
 [Holy ! Holy ! Holy ! Mon. Rit. ii. T03.] 
 
 *[Haec tria populo Christiano et mihi subdito in Christi promitto nomine, II. 27c. ] 
 [I am willing, Mon. Rit. ii. no.] 
 I believe in one God, 49. 
 I grant and promise so to do, 23, cf. 22. 
 I grant and promise [so] to keep them, 19, 22. 
 I N. N. shall be faithful and true, 4$. 
 I N. N. do become your liege man, 46. Cf. 127, 128. 
 [I solemnly promise so to do, Mon. Rit. ii. ill.] 
 [I will, Mon. Rit. ii. 112.] 
 I was glad. Ant. L (Ps. 122), 13. 
 I will, 23, cf. 22. 
 I will keep it, 23, cf. 22. 
 
 t[Illumina faciem, ConiPiunio (Egl:)ert) Mon. Rit. ii. 83.] 
 
 "*t[In diebus eius {al. ruis) orietur omnibus equitas {Egbert) Mon. Rit. ii. 78 //.J 
 t[In illo tempore abeuntes Pharisei {Evang, S. Matt. xxii. 15-22).] 
 [In Nomine Patris>J<, &c. prosit tibi hec unctio, 59] cf. H. 223. 
 Intellige clamorem, Conimnnio, 52. 
 Intende voci, Offertoriutu, 49. 
 
 [Is your Majesty willing to make the Declaration ? Men. Rit. ii. T09 «.] 
 It is very meet . . . Everlasting God : Who hast at thus time given us Thy Scr\ a;.t 
 
 Moil. Rit. ii. 141. 
 Te le feral. 21. 
 Je le garderai, 21. 
 le le grant et promit (/;/», 21. 
 +[Justus es, Domine, et rectum, Ant. (Egbert) Men. Rit. ii. 77 ] 
 
 L 
 
146 INDEX. 
 
 Karissimi, vide Carissimi. 
 
 [Laetabundus {Sequentia). Pontificale Exon., I48.] 
 
 Let my prayer come up, 49. 
 
 Let your light so shine, 49. 
 
 Let your light so shine, Offert. Mon. Rit, ii. 136. 
 
 [Misereatur. (R7 praelatorum pro Coinmunioiie Regis) Device Hen. vii. Rutland 
 Papers, 2.2..'\ 
 
 Misericordias Dei (Ps. 89), 16 {al. Domini in aeternum). 
 
 [Munera quesumus, Domine, oblata {M071. Rit. ii. 44) 50.] 
 
 O Almighty and Everlasting God, the Fountain and Wei spring, 58. 
 
 [O God who dwellest in the high and holy place, (? cf. Deus humilium) Mon. Rit. 
 ii- 95-] 
 
 [O God vk'ho dwellest in the high, Mon. Rit. ii, 137.] 
 
 O Lord, Holy Father, who by anointing with oil, Mon. Rit. ii. 115. 
 
 O Lord our God who upholdest, Mon. Rit. ii. 146. 
 
 [Officio Nostre indignitatis, 61] cf. Tiber. B. 8, H. 224. 
 
 t[Oirinipotens det tibi Deus de rore, {Egbert) Mon. Rit. ii. 81 ; H. 277.] 
 
 Omnipotens Deus caiismatum. Angelum. Ambitum Quod Ipse. Alon. Rit. ii. 45. 
 
 *Omnipotens Deus det tibi, 51. 
 
 [Omnipotens Deus det tibi copiam suae benedictionis. Dextera potentiae suae. It 
 cum eo sine fine. Quod ipse. {Super Regent) Egbert, 95.] 
 
 [Omnipotens et misericors Deus, cujus regnum est regnum omnium seculorum, {Jro 
 regnant ibus) Egbe7't, 13 1 ; Leofric, 230.] 
 
 *Omnipotens e[t sempi]terne Deus, Creator omnium, Imperator angelorum, (a/. O.S. 
 D. Creator ac gubernator celi et terrae, conditor et dispositor angelorum), 27. 
 
 [Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, affluentem, 60] H. 223. MS. Tiber. B. 8, 
 
 t[Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, nostri regiii defende {Egbert) Mon. Rit. ii, 84.] 
 
 Omnipotens sempiterne Deus fons et origo, [58,] 135 ; H. 222. 
 
 [Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, qui regnis omnibus aeterno dominaris, {pj-o regnant ibus) 
 Egbert, 131 ; Leofric, 230.] 
 
 *Omnium, Domine, fons bonorum, 42, 61 (cf. H. 224). 
 
 [Oremus, MoTt. Rit. ii. 17, 24.] 
 
 [Our Gracious Queen we present you with this Book, Mori. Rit. ii. 128.] 
 
 Our Lord and King, we beseech you to pardon, 23. 
 
 [Per Dominum] 31, line 14. 
 
 [Per omnia saecula saeculomrn] 30, line 10. 
 
 Presta quesumus omps Deus ut per hec mysteria, Postcomvi. Mon. Rit ii. 47, 
 
 Prospice, omnipotens Deus, Mon. Rit. ii. 22 n. cf. " Respice," 121, 
 [Protector noster ; spice, Deus, (Ps. 84) Ant. v,] 47. 
 
 *Pjouidentia et gubernatio. Faciat te prudentem. Quatinus lorica fidei. Beuc- 
 
 dictio Etheldredi. 
 Quaesumus, Omnipotens Deus, ut famulus tuus rex noster qu'a tua m^seratione 
 
 suscepit, 48. 
 Quam dilecta (Ps. 84) 13 ; cf. Mon. Rit. ii. 41. 
 [Qui es fons, (Vere Dignum — Eterne Deus) Prcefatio. Mon. Rit. ii. 45. Device 
 
 Hen, vii, Rutl. Papei-s, 22.] 
 Receive this Imperial Robe and Orb, Mon. Rit. ii. 124. 
 +[Rectitudo regis est. {Egbert) Mon. Rit. ii, 84.] 
 Remember Him of whom the royal Psalmist, Mon. Rit. ii. 121. 
 Respice Omnipotens Deus,. serenis obtutibus, 34, 
 Sadoc Sacerdos, Ant. iii. (3 Reg. i. 34, 45) 32. 
 f[Salvum fac servum, Grad. (Egbert) Mon. Rit. ii. 78,] 
 [Sanctus, Mon. Rit. ii. 103.] 
 Servabis Ecclesiae, 21. 
 Servabo, 21. 
 
 SI leges et consuetudines, 20. 
 Sir, will you grant and keep, 19. 22. 
 Sir, will you grant to thold and keepf, 23, oX. 22. 
 Sir, will you keep peace, 23, cf. ?2, 
 Sir, will you to your pov»-er cause law, 23, cf. 22. 
 Sire, ferez vous faire, 21. 
 
INDEX. 147 
 
 Sire, garderez, 21. 
 
 Sire granterez vous a tenir, 21. 
 
 bire voulez vous granter, 21. 
 
 Sirs, Here I present unto you King C. the rightful inheritor, &c., 15. 
 
 Sirs, Here I present unto you King C. the rightful and unaoubtcil, \c., 15. 
 
 [Sirs, Here present isjames^ ill. J 
 
 [Spiritus sancti gratia, humilitatis nostrae officio, (MS. Tiber. B, 8) H. 233. 
 
 •Sta et retine amodo, {Designatio status A'egis), 45. 
 
 [Submit yourselves (i Fet. ii. 13-17) Mon. Kit. ii. 106.] 
 
 Sursum corda, 30. 
 
 Suscipe Deus preces, Mon. Kit. ii. 44. 
 
 t[Suscipe, Domine, preces et munera {Egbert) Mon. Kit. ii. 83.] 
 
 * Te Deum laudamus, 44. 
 
 *tTe invocamus Domine S. Pr. omps, aet. Deus, ut hunc famulum tuum C. quciu 
 
 tuae diuinae dispensationis, 27. 
 Te rogamus audi nos, 27. 
 t[Tertium est, Ut in omnibus judiciis (m maiidatis novi Kegis ad /-o/ulum) Egbci , 
 
 105. 
 [The Lord give you a religious and virtuous posterity. Mou. Kit. ii. 130 ;/.] 
 The Queen shall rejoice. Ant. Mon. Kit. ii. I2». 
 [The things which I have here promised, Mon. Kit. ii. 1 14. ] 
 Then y« Pharisees went out {S. Matt, xx i. 15-22), 49. 
 [This IS the day which the Lord, Ant. Mon. Kit. ii. 135.] 
 Ungatur caput i^tud, 33 w. 
 Ungatur pectus, ^^ n. 
 
 Ungantur scapulae, et compages brachiorum, 33 n. 
 Ungantur manus istae de oleo sanctificato, 32. 
 *t[Vnxerunt Salomonem ; cf. " Sadoc sacerdos "] Mon. Kit. ii. 79. 
 Ul praesentem Famulum tuum C, 27. 
 Veni Creator Spiritus, 25, 57. 
 
 [Vere dignum . . . Aeterne Deus, electorum fortitudo, 30.] 
 V.D. Eterne Deus, qui es fons, Mon. Kit. ii, 45. 
 
 +[Vere dignum . . . Eterne Deus, qui prou dentia {Egbert) Mon. Kit. ii. J 3. 
 t[Vivat rex N. in sempiternum ! {ter) Egbert, 103 ; Le-'fric, 231.] Cf. 16. 
 [Will you solemnly promise and swear lo g< vern, Mon. Kit. ii. iii,] 
 Will you take this worthy Prince C, &c., 15. 
 
 [Will you to the utmost of your Power maintain, Afon. Kit. ii. 112.] 
 [Will you to your Power cause Law, Mon. J. it. ii. in.] 
 With a willing and devout heart, 23. 
 Vea, Yea ! [Yea ! God save] Kmg N. !, 15 «., 112 ;/. 
 Zadok the Iriest, v. Sadoc. 
 
LONDON : 
 HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY, 
 
 ST. martin's lane. 
 
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 BERKELEY 
 
 Return to desk from which borrowed. 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 MJun'SOBf 
 29'^eb5 2LU 
 
 JAH28 
 
 
 ms 
 
 2ISEP'6IT 
 
 nav.ooiBl 
 
 5PI« 
 
 99sl6)476 
 
 /*"-'